The present state of the Greek and Armenian churches, anno Christi 1678 written at the command of His Majesty by Paul Ricaut.
         Rycaut, Paul, Sir, 1628-1700.
      
       
         
           1679
        
      
       Approx. 448 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 254 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A58002
         Wing R2411
         ESTC R25531
         09008203
         ocm 09008203
         42203
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A58002)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 42203)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1293:13)
      
       
         
           
             The present state of the Greek and Armenian churches, anno Christi 1678 written at the command of His Majesty by Paul Ricaut.
             Rycaut, Paul, Sir, 1628-1700.
          
           [28], 452 p.
           
             Printed for John Starkey,
             London :
             1679.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Orthodox Eastern Church -- Apologetic works.
           Armenian Church -- Apologetic works.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2001-00 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2001-10 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2001-11 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               Imprimatur
               ,
               
                 Hic
                 Liber
                 cui
                 Titulus
              
               ,
               The
               Present
               State
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Car.
                 Trumball
                 Rev.
                 in
                 Christo
                 Pat.
                 ac
                 Dom.
                 Dom.
                 Gul.
                 Archiep.
                 Cant.
                 a
                 Sac.
                 Dom.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               PRESENT
               STATE
               OF
               THE
               GREEK
               AND
               ARMENIAN
               Churches
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 Christi
              
               ,
               1678.
               
            
             
               Written
               at
               the
               Command
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               By
               
                 PAUL
                 RICAUT
              
               ,
               Esquire
               ,
               Late
               Consul
               at
               Smyrna
               ,
               and
               Fellow
               of
               the
               Royal
               Society
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 John
                 Starkey
              
               at
               the
               Mitre
               in
               Fleet-street
               ,
               near
               Temple-Bar
               .
               1679.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               EPISTLE
               DEDICATORY
               TO
               THE
               KING'S
               Most
               Excellent
               MAJESTY
               .
            
             
               
                 DREAD
                 SOVERAIGN
                 ,
              
            
             
               THESE
               following
               Treatises
               ,
               which
               contain
               the
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Customs
               of
               the
               Greek
               and
               Armenian
               Churches
               ,
               are
               a
               Task
               ,
               which
               some
               Years
               past
               ,
               Your
               Royal
               Self
               was
               pleased
               to
               
               impose
               upon
               me
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               be
               a
               Work
               more
               proper
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               undertaken
               by
               some
               Learned
               Divine
               ,
               rather
               than
               by
               a
               Person
               of
               my
               Profession
               ;
               yet
               ,
               being
               moved
               thereunto
               by
               Command
               of
               Your
               Majesty
               ,
               I
               esteemed
               the
               Incumbence
               thereof
               to
               be
               a
               Duty
               ,
               as
               obligatory
               as
               any
               other
               Act
               of
               Obedience
               which
               I
               owe
               unto
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               from
               which
               nothing
               but
               Death
               ,
               or
               Sickness
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               violent
               disappointment
               could
               absolve
               me
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               I
               have
               been
               thus
               tardy
               in
               the
               Execution
               of
               Your
               Royal
               Command
               ,
               was
               occasioned
               by
               my
               Attendance
               on
               Your
               Majesties
               Affairs
               in
               Turky
               ,
               which
               being
               protracted
               beyond
               my
               expectation
               ,
               I
               deferred
               the
               payment
               of
               this
               Debt
               until
               I
               could
               make
               tender
               of
               it
               with
               my
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               personally
               ,
               on
               my
               Knees
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               beg
               a
               remission
               for
               the
               defect
               .
               Being
               now
               therefore
               ,
               by
               God's
               Providence
               ,
               
               returned
               to
               my
               own
               Country
               ;
               behold
               me
               
                 (
                 Great
                 Sir
              
               )
               at
               the
               Foot-stool
               of
               Your
               Throne
               to
               pay
               this
               my
               Vow
               ,
               which
               I
               always
               esteemed
               both
               Sacred
               and
               Religious
               ,
               and
               therefore
               tender
               it
               with
               a
               fear
               and
               trembling
               agreeable
               to
               that
               vast
               distance
               and
               disproportion
               which
               is
               between
               Your
               Sublime
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               the
               humblest
               of
               your
               Servants
               :
               For
               Your
               Majesty
               ,
               who
               transcends
               in
               Wisdom
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               penetrate
               into
               the
               deepest
               Points
               of
               these
               Discourses
               ,
               and
               make
               more
               judicious
               Reflections
               thereon
               ,
               than
               the
               ablest
               Clerks
               and
               Criticks
               of
               the
               Schools
               ;
               to
               which
               ,
               when
               I
               add
               that
               admirable
               Spirit
               which
               .
               God
               often-times
               bestowes
               on
               Kings
               ,
               illuminating
               them
               like
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               bestowing
               on
               them
               supereminent
               Graces
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               with
               profound
               reverence
               and
               awe
               ,
               expose
               this
               little
               Work
               to
               the
               judicious
               and
               perspicatious
               Eye
               of
               Your
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               same
               care
               and
               caution
               
               offer
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               sincere
               ,
               and
               approved
               by
               the
               Confession
               of
               the
               Oriental
               Faith
               ,
               and
               allowed
               by
               the
               ablest
               Divines
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               to
               be
               consentaneous
               to
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               having
               therein
               offered
               nothing
               out
               of
               partiallity
               ,
               to
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               or
               prejudice
               to
               the
               Papal
               Interest
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               Treatise
               may
               find
               acceptance
               with
               Your
               Majesty
               ,
               I
               shall
               account
               my self
               extremely
               happy
               ,
               and
               be
               encouraged
               to
               dedicate
               all
               my
               vacant
               hours
               ,
               and
               recesses
               from
               more
               necessary
               and
               publick
               Services
               ,
               to
               Studies
               grateful
               to
               Your
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               useful
               to
               my
               Country
               :
               For
               ,
               being
               the
               Son
               of
               that
               Father
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               his
               Services
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               hath
               set
               a
               fair
               Example
               to
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               of
               Loyalty
               and
               Obedience
               to
               Your
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               of
               Conformity
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               I
               have
               ,
               in
               the
               largest
               Characters
               ,
               
               Copied
               out
               that
               Lesson
               ,
               and
               thereby
               delight
               my self
               in
               nothing
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               when
               I
               am
               performing
               my
               Duty
               and
               Services
               towards
               God
               and
               Your
               Majesty
               ;
               who
               am
               ,
               with
               all
               Allacrity
               and
               Devotion
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Majesty's
                 Most
                 obedient
                 ,
                 most
                 loyal
                 ,
                 most
                 humble
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 meanest
                 of
                 your
                 Servants
                 ,
              
               
                 PAUL
                 RICAUT
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               PREFACE
            
             
               THESE
               following
               Treatises
               ,
               of
               the
               Greek
               and
               Armenian
               Churches
               ,
               contain
               a
               perfect
               Compendium
               (
               as
               I
               may
               report
               )
               of
               those
               Principles
               which
               they
               call
               the
               Articles
               of
               an
               Orthodox
               Faith
               ,
               deduced
               (
               as
               they
               profess
               )
               from
               the
               purer
               times
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               conserved
               uncorrupt
               from
               the
               Tainture
               and
               Contagion
               of
               Heresie
               in
               all
               succeeding
               Ages
               .
               I
               have
               not
               pretended
               in
               these
               ensuing
               Discourses
               to
               discover
               which
               are
               Ancient
               and
               which
               are
               Modern
               Positions
               ,
               but
               clearly
               to
               lay
               down
               the
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               how
               they
               are
               held
               ,
               and
               how
               maintained
               ;
               Not
               have
               I
               undertaken
               to
               confute
               those
               Tenents
               which
               I
               find
               to
               oppugne
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               ,
               being
               of
               a
               temper
               naturally
               averse
               to
               all
               Disputations
               ,
               and
               rather
               inclinable
               to
               reconcile
               Differences
               ,
               than
               to
               widen
               them
               ;
               that
               so
               ,
               by
               a
               favourable
               interpretation
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               plain
               Heresie
               ,
               
               or
               open
               Blasphemy
               ,
               I
               might
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               throw
               a
               Covering
               over
               the
               smaller
               Blots
               or
               Blemishes
               of
               Humane
               Errours
               ,
               whereby
               all
               the
               Christian
               World
               (
               if
               possible
               )
               might
               agree
               in
               Charity
               ,
               to
               bear
               each
               others
               Infirmities
               ,
               and
               entertain
               no
               other
               Emulations
               and
               Contests
               ,
               than
               those
               which
               tend
               to
               out-vy
               one
               the
               other
               in
               excesses
               of
               Piety
               ,
               and
               a
               vertuous
               Religion
               .
            
             
               For
               besides
               the
               uneasiness
               I
               find
               in
               my self
               on
               all
               occasions
               of
               Wranglings
               and
               Debates
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               an
               unsufficiency
               for
               Polemick
               Learning
               ,
               I
               have
               observed
               ,
               That
               very
               few
               have
               yielded
               the
               Fort
               of
               their
               Understanding
               to
               the
               force
               or
               violence
               of
               Disputations
               or
               Arguments
               ,
               though
               Marshaled
               in
               all
               the
               Warlike
               Exercitations
               of
               the
               Schools
               :
               For
               the
               Defendants
               ,
               as
               Pride
               ,
               Interest
               ,
               Zeal
               ,
               and
               the
               Troops
               of
               other
               Passions
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               common
               Souldiers
               of
               Reason
               ,
               are
               so
               well
               fortified
               and
               obstinate
               within
               ,
               that
               they
               fear
               no
               storm
               or
               assault
               from
               without
               ;
               nor
               can
               they
               be
               constrained
               to
               surrender
               by
               a
               long
               Siege
               and
               Famine
               ;
               for
               their
               nourishments
               ,
               consisting
               only
               of
               Notions
               and
               Air
               ,
               are
               never
               to
               be
               reduced
               ,
               until
               that
               Pabulum
               be
               intercepted
               ,
               and
               our
               Appetites
               breath
               their
               last
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               when
               Death
               comes
               ,
               and
               we
               enter
               into
               the
               Regions
               of
               Light
               ,
               and
               our
               Intellects
               
               become
               free
               and
               manumised
               from
               the
               slavery
               and
               usurpations
               of
               our
               Passions
               ,
               we
               shall
               then
               ,
               and
               not
               till
               then
               ,
               discover
               the
               sophistry
               of
               our
               Reasons
               ;
               whereby
               those
               Clouds
               and
               Mists
               will
               vanish
               ,
               which
               vain
               jangling
               about
               Words
               ,
               Interest
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               have
               exhaled
               ,
               and
               therewith
               obscured
               ,
               and
               almost
               extinguished
               the
               true
               Lamp
               of
               the
               Soul
               :
               Witness
               those
               Volumes
               and
               Folios
               of
               Disputation
               between
               the
               Reformed
               and
               Roman
               Churches
               ;
               what
               Kingdoms
               or
               Provinces
               have
               they
               convertted
               ?
               or
               what
               Universities
               ,
               by
               plain
               demonstration
               of
               Argument
               ,
               have
               they
               confuted
               ,
               and
               caused
               to
               recant
               their
               Errour
               ?
               Nay
               what
               single
               person
               almost
               hath
               yielded
               to
               the
               conviction
               of
               a
               Syllogism
               ,
               without
               having
               first
               been
               prepossessed
               by
               an
               affection
               to
               a
               side
               ,
               or
               Party
               ,
               on
               score
               of
               some
               Relation
               ,
               or
               something
               of
               Example
               ,
               which
               they
               fancy
               ,
               admire
               ,
               and
               would
               imitate
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 easie
              
               ,
               (
               as
               an
               ingenuous
               Country-man
               of
               ours
               saith
               )
               
                 without
                 growing
                 to
                 the
                 extream
                 impudence
                 of
                 palpable
                 lying
                 ,
                 by
                 leaving
                 out
                 the
                 bad
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 enforcing
                 and
                 flourishing
                 all
                 Circumstances
                 and
                 Accidents
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 elevating
                 and
                 disgracing
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 by
                 sprinkling
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 Honour
                 wholly
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Hatred
                 and
                 
                 Ignominy
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Tale
                 turn
                 which
                 way
                 it
                 shall
                 please
                 the
                 Teller
                 .
              
               And
               herein
               too
               many
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Papists
               seem
               to
               blame
               ,
               who
               ,
               being
               both
               over-passionate
               towards
               their
               Party
               and
               Interest
               ,
               have
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               the
               Relation
               of
               their
               Stories
               done
               injury
               to
               Truth
               ,
               abused
               the
               present
               Age
               ,
               and
               injured
               posterity
               .
               For
               I
               perswade
               my self
               ,
               that
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               the
               extream
               Ambition
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Jesuitical
              
               Clergy
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               too
               hot
               and
               blind
               Zeal
               of
               some
               Pharisaical
               Professors
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               Truth
               might
               have
               been
               established
               with
               moderation
               ,
               and
               all
               Churches
               reconciled
               without
               railing
               Accusations
               ,
               or
               personal
               Reproaches
               .
               It
               is
               easie
               to
               pacifie
               when
               both
               Parties
               are
               willing
               to
               condescend
               unto
               Expedients
               of
               Concord
               and
               Peace
               ,
               which
               is
               then
               only
               effected
               when
               the
               Spirits
               of
               men
               are
               become
               quiet
               and
               sedate
               ,
               by
               the
               vertues
               of
               Meekness
               and
               Charity
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               only
               rare
               dispositions
               unto
               knowledge
               and
               a
               godly
               life
               :
               but
               when
               men
               will
               soare
               in
               their
               fancies
               as
               high
               as
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               penetrate
               into
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               dispute
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost's
               procession
               ,
               and
               dive
               into
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Holy
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               Secrets
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               matters
               so
               hidden
               and
               abstruse
               ,
               that
               Angels
               look
               into
               
               them
               with
               wonder
               and
               admiration
               ,
               and
               Humane
               Reason
               becomes
               giddy
               and
               blind
               ,
               by
               too
               rash
               an
               approach
               to
               those
               astonishing
               lights
               ,
               and
               loses
               it's
               way
               in
               that
               immense
               cavity
               and
               vastness
               of
               distance
               which
               is
               between
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               :
               And
               when
               men
               do
               only
               esteem
               and
               indulge
               their
               Party
               ,
               and
               damn
               all
               other
               Societies
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               more
               destructive
               to
               humane
               Politie
               ?
               How
               can
               we
               expect
               or
               hope
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               Turks
               or
               Heathens
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               affrighted
               at
               the
               Church
               Gate
               ,
               by
               some
               Opposites
               to
               one
               another
               of
               their
               own
               divided
               perswasions
               ,
               with
               the
               threats
               of
               Hell
               and
               Damnation
               ,
               and
               meet
               almost
               as
               many
               Anathemas
               as
               when
               they
               remained
               Infidels
               ?
               How
               can
               we
               expect
               a
               Reconciliation
               and
               Concord
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Papists
               are
               so
               inveterate
               against
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Christian
               Churches
               ;
               that
               those
               who
               are
               most
               indiscreetly
               zealous
               amongst
               them
               ,
               believe
               the
               Foundation
               of
               their
               Faith
               ought
               justly
               to
               be
               subverted
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               menacing
               Bulls
               ,
               and
               Excommunications
               ,
               but
               by
               Fire
               and
               Sword
               ,
               by
               Massacres
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               deposing
               of
               Kings
               by
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Authority
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               murder
               of
               their
               true
               and
               natural
               King
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               a
               King
               as
               hath
               been
               indulgent
               to
               all
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               in
               particular
               ?
               that
               if
               Religion
               had
               not
               struck
               
               them
               with
               an
               awe
               and
               dreadful
               affrightment
               of
               shedding
               the
               Blood
               of
               God's
               Anointed
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               common
               gratitude
               ,
               and
               the
               Bowels
               of
               Humanity
               ,
               should
               have
               deterred
               them
               from
               a
               Design
               so
               full
               of
               horrour
               and
               amazement
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Head
               be
               of
               these
               Principles
               ,
               what
               else
               can
               we
               expect
               from
               the
               Members
               of
               it
               ?
               If
               these
               be
               the
               Foundations
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               can
               the
               super-structure
               be
               other
               than
               false
               and
               wicked
               ?
               for
               I
               am
               confident
               that
               that
               Religion
               is
               Unchristian
               ,
               whose
               Conclusions
               are
               Blood
               and
               Destruction
               .
               Whilest
               the
               Papists
               confined
               their
               Disputes
               within
               those
               Questions
               which
               were
               controverted
               Problems
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Prayers
               to
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               on
               which
               Volumes
               have
               been
               wrote
               ,
               the
               Victory
               seemed
               doubtful
               ;
               for
               ,
               both
               sides
               ,
               as
               in
               drawn
               Battels
               ,
               boasted
               of
               advantage
               .
               But
               when
               they
               began
               to
               discover
               the
               rottenness
               of
               their
               Principles
               in
               Morality
               ,
               which
               is
               naturally
               impressed
               on
               the
               Consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               is
               properly
               the
               Light
               and
               Lamp
               of
               the
               Soul
               ;
               such
               Morality
               I
               mean
               as
               allows
               mental
               Reservations
               ,
               
                 Officiosum
                 mendacium
              
               ,
               or
               officious
               Lies
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               other
               Corruptions
               ;
               whereby
               Equivocations
               ,
               Falsehoods
               and
               Lies
               ,
               are
               not
               only
               excused
               and
               
               made
               lawful
               ,
               but
               the
               greatest
               impurities
               hallowed
               and
               made
               good
               ;
               then
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               their
               Adversaries
               took
               just
               advantage
               to
               render
               their
               Principles
               not
               only
               destructive
               to
               a
               Church
               ,
               but
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               first
               Elements
               and
               Foundations
               of
               Government
               .
               In
               short
               therefore
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               way
               to
               Concord
               and
               Peace
               ,
               but
               by
               Charity
               ;
               to
               Theological
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               by
               Faith
               and
               Humility
               ,
               which
               are
               Divine
               Gifts
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               desire
               and
               pray
               for
               :
               When
               God
               shall
               have
               conferred
               these
               upon
               us
               ,
               we
               may
               lay
               aside
               all
               Disputations
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               the
               plain
               Path
               ;
               nothing
               is
               then
               more
               easie
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               than
               the
               Symbols
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               and
               other
               Creeds
               received
               by
               the
               Church
               Universally
               ;
               nothing
               more
               easily
               practised
               ,
               than
               the
               Commands
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               
                 Fear
                 and
                 love
                 God
                 above
                 all
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Love
                 your
                 Neighbour
                 as
                 your self
              
               ,
               and
               
                 those
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Houshold
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ;
               this
               is
               that
               which
               cuts
               short
               all
               Arguments
               ,
               for
               herein
               is
               comprised
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               Considering
               the
               Premises
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               enter
               the
               Lists
               of
               Disputation
               against
               any
               point
               maintained
               by
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               but
               however
               shall
               boldly
               reprove
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               of
               coldness
               and
               want
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               seeming
               only
               to
               maintain
               
               a
               meer
               out-side
               and
               shell
               of
               Religion
               ,
               laying
               more
               stress
               and
               efficacy
               on
               the
               observation
               of
               their
               Fasts
               performed
               with
               rigour
               and
               severity
               ,
               and
               their
               Feasts
               celebrated
               with
               mirth
               and
               jollity
               ,
               than
               on
               the
               force
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               energy
               of
               a
               spiritual
               life
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               am
               so
               far
               from
               condemning
               their
               Lents
               and
               Fasts
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               ancient
               ,
               (
               as
               may
               well
               be
               believed
               to
               have
               been
               Apostolical
               )
               that
               I
               have
               entertained
               frequent
               imaginations
               in
               my
               mind
               ,
               that
               in
               so
               great
               looseness
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               decay
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               it
               was
               an
               especial
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               severity
               of
               Lents
               should
               still
               be
               maintained
               and
               observed
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               whereby
               the
               People
               are
               restrained
               from
               Luxury
               ,
               curbed
               from
               Prophaness
               and
               Wantonness
               ,
               and
               affected
               with
               some
               impressions
               of
               Religion
               :
               for
               whilest
               they
               fear
               to
               eat
               any
               thing
               ,
               though
               in
               secret
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               breach
               of
               Lent
               ,
               they
               seem
               sensible
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               what
               they
               apprehend
               evil
               ,
               and
               capable
               of
               more
               lively
               and
               more
               substantial
               impressions
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               ill
               instructed
               ,
               or
               rather
               not
               taught
               at
               all
               ,
               Sermons
               and
               Catechising
               are
               rare
               amongst
               them
               ,
               Masses
               and
               Divine
               Service
               hudled
               and
               run
               over
               in
               a
               cursory
               and
               negligent
               manner
               ,
               and
               all
               Offices
               performed
               so
               perfunctorily
               ,
               and
               with
               so
               little
               Devotion
               ,
               
               that
               if
               any
               people
               content
               themselves
               with
               the
               
                 Opus
                 Operatum
              
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               these
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 Godliness
                 ,
              
               but
               in
               many
               of
               them
               too
               little
               of
               the
               power
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Yet
               I
               cannot
               but
               almost
               retract
               what
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               when
               I
               consider
               ,
               how
               they
               are
               startled
               and
               affrighted
               at
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               ;
               how
               strict
               and
               frequent
               some
               are
               in
               their
               Confessions
               ,
               how
               obedient
               and
               submissive
               to
               the
               censure
               and
               injunction
               of
               the
               Priest
               ;
               which
               certainly
               do
               evidence
               some
               inward
               tenderness
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               dispositions
               towards
               being
               edifyed
               ,
               and
               built
               up
               in
               a
               more
               perfect
               frame
               and
               structure
               of
               Religion
               .
               But
               here
               I
               lose
               my self
               and
               am
               amazed
               ,
               when
               I
               contemplate
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               which
               shines
               in
               our
               Islands
               ,
               what
               daily
               Lectures
               we
               hear
               from
               the
               Pulpits
               ;
               the
               knowledge
               we
               have
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               expanded
               and
               laid
               open
               to
               us
               in
               our
               own
               Tongue
               ,
               the
               Divine
               Mysteries
               expounded
               by
               learned
               Commentaries
               ,
               and
               most
               Mechanicks
               amongst
               us
               more
               learned
               and
               knowing
               than
               the
               Doctors
               and
               Clergy
               of
               Greece
               :
               And
               yet
               ,
               good
               God!
               That
               all
               this
               should
               serve
               to
               render
               us
               more
               blind
               ,
               or
               more
               perverse
               ;
               for
               who
               is
               it
               that
               values
               the
               Excommunication
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               
               Censures
               ?
               who
               accounts
               of
               Vigils
               and
               Fasts
               according
               to
               the
               Institutions
               of
               the
               Universal
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               own
               Church
               ?
               or
               weighs
               the
               private
               Instructions
               of
               a
               Priest
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Monitor
               of
               his
               Soul
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               even
               those
               who
               profess
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               attribute
               an
               efficacy
               to
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               for
               the
               world
               be
               under
               an
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               hold
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               celebrate
               the
               Feasts
               with
               devotion
               and
               rejoycing
               ,
               and
               account
               the
               non-observance
               thereof
               ,
               the
               Characteristical
               point
               of
               a
               Phanatick
               :
               yet
               ,
               when
               the
               Anniversary
               Fasts
               take
               their
               turn
               ,
               which
               impose
               the
               same
               injunction
               on
               them
               of
               keeping
               holy
               ,
               as
               do
               the
               Feasts
               ,
               they
               find
               excuses
               to
               evade
               the
               obligation
               ,
               and
               dispute
               against
               all
               Penance
               ,
               Mortification
               ,
               and
               Severities
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               grounded
               on
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Merits
               ,
               and
               Works
               of
               Supererogation
               :
               And
               in
               this
               manner
               elude
               that
               admirable
               duty
               enjoyned
               by
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 when
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 then
                 they
                 should
                 fast
                 ,
              
               and
               would
               abolish
               that
               signal
               mark
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               by
               its
               rigour
               and
               frequency
               distinguishes
               it
               from
               all
               other
               Religions
               in
               the
               World.
               Some
               ,
               I
               know
               ,
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               attribute
               this
               abridgment
               of
               the
               Clergies
               
               power
               to
               their
               supereminent
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               more
               clear
               light
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               better
               instructed
               than
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               their
               Priests
               ,
               or
               to
               stand
               in
               awe
               of
               the
               condemnation
               of
               a
               supercilious
               Prelate
               :
               but
               such
               Learning
               as
               this
               ,
               derived
               from
               the
               Principles
               of
               Pride
               and
               Licentiousness
               ,
               is
               far
               worse
               than
               ignorance
               :
               and
               that
               Person
               who
               is
               humble
               and
               submissive
               ,
               apt
               and
               willing
               to
               be
               instructed
               ,
               is
               a
               better
               Christian
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               more
               secure
               path
               and
               way
               to
               Godliness
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               than
               he
               ,
               that
               having
               heard
               and
               read
               much
               ,
               stands
               dangerously
               towring
               on
               the
               presumptuous
               Pinnacle
               of
               his
               own
               Reason
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               this
               adherence
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               is
               the
               proper
               Basis
               and
               Pillar
               of
               their
               Faith
               :
               For
               those
               ancient
               janglings
               ,
               and
               controversies
               ,
               which
               possessed
               the
               Greek
               Spirits
               in
               former
               days
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               acrimony
               of
               their
               malice
               and
               hatred
               ,
               opened
               a
               breach
               in
               divers
               pales
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Church
               ,
               whereby
               the
               whole
               surface
               of
               things
               ,
               was
               over-whelmed
               with
               the
               vast
               inundation
               of
               the
               Mahometan
               Enemie
               ;
               are
               Tragedies
               so
               sadly
               recorded
               ,
               that
               the
               present
               Age
               seems
               ,
               by
               the
               memory
               of
               those
               Examples
               ,
               so
               far
               to
               dread
               the
               danger
               of
               divisions
               and
               innovations
               ;
               that
               they
               refuse
               to
               amend
               even
               that
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               
               own
               confession
               is
               an
               Errour
               ,
               either
               in
               doctrine
               or
               practice
               :
               but
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               ,
               that
               those
               from
               whom
               God
               hath
               removed
               the
               ancient
               glory
               of
               his
               Candlestick
               brightly
               shining
               amongst
               them
               ,
               should
               delight
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               twilight
               of
               Batts
               ,
               and
               groap
               in
               an
               Egyptian
               darkness
               :
               but
               it
               is
               strange
               ,
               that
               those
               to
               whom
               his
               mercies
               and
               patience
               indulge
               the
               clearer
               Rayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               should
               forsake
               the
               Sun-shine
               of
               divine
               Illumination
               ,
               to
               follow
               fantastick
               and
               wandring
               lights
               ,
               mistaking
               them
               for
               that
               great
               Pillar
               of
               Fire
               ,
               which
               conducted
               the
               Israelites
               .
            
             
               Another
               great
               help
               to
               support
               ,
               and
               maintain
               the
               Eastern
               Church
               ,
               is
               their
               Confession
               to
               a
               Priest
               ;
               for
               by
               nothing
               more
               doth
               the
               Power
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               and
               Clergy
               seem
               to
               be
               maintained
               and
               asserted
               ;
               who
               account
               it
               the
               sole
               Axel
               on
               which
               the
               Globe
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Politie
               turns
               ;
               and
               that
               without
               it
               they
               can
               neither
               have
               Influence
               on
               Mens
               Consciences
               ,
               nor
               ,
               under
               the
               power
               of
               Infidels
               and
               Aliens
               ,
               govern
               the
               least
               Circumstance
               of
               their
               lives
               and
               manners
               .
               I
               know
               not
               how
               far
               the
               Roman
               Clergy
               may
               have
               abused
               this
               Excellent
               evidence
               of
               repentance
               ,
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               this
               admirable
               means
               to
               inflame
               our
               devotion
               ,
               and
               to
               guide
               and
               instruct
               us
               
               in
               the
               rules
               of
               holy
               Living
               :
               It
               is
               more
               than
               probable
               ,
               that
               their
               use
               of
               it
               in
               an
               ordinary
               and
               familiar
               manner
               ,
               rather
               in
               form
               than
               substance
               ,
               without
               regard
               to
               feigned
               ,
               or
               real
               Penitentiaries
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               encouragment
               to
               annimate
               men
               to
               sin
               ,
               when
               they
               can
               so
               easily
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               hath
               afforded
               just
               occasion
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               desired
               a
               Reformation
               ,
               to
               exclaim
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               it
               wholly
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               an
               Institution
               so
               entirely
               corrupted
               ,
               as
               never
               more
               to
               be
               reformed
               or
               recovered
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               total
               abolishment
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               (
               as
               I
               am
               perswaded
               )
               apprehended
               it
               under
               this
               notion
               ,
               when
               its
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               I
               may
               say
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               thought
               fit
               to
               dispence
               for
               a
               time
               with
               this
               Discipline
               of
               Penance
               ,
               but
               with
               intention
               to
               restore
               it
               again
               when
               the
               time
               should
               become
               more
               seasonable
               ,
               and
               we
               our selves
               more
               worthy
               to
               receive
               so
               profitable
               an
               Institution
               ;
               as
               our
               Rubrick
               seems
               to
               intimate
               in
               the
               Office
               appointed
               for
               the
               first
               day
               of
               Lent.
               And
               this
               Doctrine
               is
               maintained
               in
               the
               Sermons
               and
               Writings
               of
               our
               Divines
               ,
               and
               given
               as
               Counsel
               in
               that
               Exhortation
               preceding
               the
               Communion
               Service
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               confess
               our
               sins
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               God
               and
               our
               Brethren
               whom
               we
               have
               offended
               ,
               but
               in
               Cases
               of
               scandal
               and
               a
               
               troubled
               Conscience
               ,
               or
               other
               need
               of
               Ghostly
               Counsel
               and
               Advice
               ,
               to
               consult
               God's
               Ministers
               ,
               the
               Priests
               ;
               in
               which
               Case
               also
               our
               Church
               hath
               provided
               a
               Form
               of
               Absolution
               .
            
             
               Considering
               which
               Premises
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               difficult
               to
               conjecture
               under
               what
               Notion
               the
               Eastern
               apprehends
               the
               Western
               Reformed
               Churches
               ;
               for
               they
               ,
               taking
               notice
               that
               the
               English
               neither
               keep
               Fasts
               ,
               nor
               practise
               Confession
               ,
               nor
               ordinarily
               make
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Dutch
               Nation
               at
               Smyrna
               rehearse
               no
               Prayers
               ,
               at
               the
               Burial
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               are
               not
               only
               scandalised
               thereat
               ,
               but
               also
               Jews
               and
               Turks
               take
               offence
               at
               the
               silence
               of
               Prayers
               when
               the
               dead
               are
               buried
               ;
               wondering
               what
               sort
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               or
               Sect
               ,
               is
               sprung
               up
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               so
               different
               from
               the
               Religion
               of
               all
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               at
               which
               undecent
               practice
               ,
               the
               Roman
               Clergy
               taking
               advantage
               to
               disparage
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               represent
               them
               to
               the
               Greeks
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               Calvinists
               ,
               whom
               they
               characterise
               to
               be
               such
               as
               contemn
               all
               Order
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               authority
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               abolish
               Fasts
               ,
               abhor
               the
               Cross
               ,
               contemn
               the
               Saints
               ,
               besides
               a
               thousand
               other
               Heresies
               and
               Schisms
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               report
               we
               are
               at
               odds
               amongst
               our selves
               :
               And
               in
               reallity
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               that
               
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               by
               the
               orderly
               use
               of
               their
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               observing
               the
               Lords
               day
               and
               the
               Grand
               Festivals
               ,
               did
               vindicate
               themselves
               of
               these
               Aspersions
               ;
               it
               were
               impossible
               to
               perswade
               the
               Oriental
               Countries
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               we
               call
               Reformed
               ,
               were
               Christians
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               retain
               any
               thing
               of
               Ancient
               and
               Apostolical
               Institution
               :
               Upon
               which
               score
               ,
               the
               Greeks
               detest
               that
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               supposed
               to
               be
               wrote
               by
               Cyrillus
               ,
               their
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1629
               ,
               and
               Printed
               and
               Confuted
               in
               the
               year
               1631
               ,
               by
               
                 Mattheus
                 Caryonhilus
              
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Iconium
               ;
               for
               that
               Confession
               ,
               agreeing
               wholly
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Calvin
               in
               every
               particular
               ,
               is
               believed
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               to
               have
               been
               fathered
               on
               him
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               ;
               who
               ,
               to
               justifie
               their
               inhumane
               Persecutions
               of
               that
               worthy
               Prelate
               ,
               by
               making
               Turks
               and
               Infidels
               the
               Instruments
               of
               their
               rage
               ,
               formed
               and
               vented
               any
               thing
               which
               might
               procure
               the
               Curses
               and
               Anathemas
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Rome
               .
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               this
               Cyrillus
               ,
               having
               spent
               some
               time
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               there
               observed
               that
               purity
               of
               our
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               excellency
               of
               our
               Discipline
               ,
               which
               flourished
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Charles
               the
               
               Martyr
               ,
               and
               viewed
               our
               Churches
               trim'd
               and
               adorned
               in
               a
               modest
               Medium
               ,
               between
               the
               wanton
               and
               superstitious
               dress
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               slovenry
               and
               insipid
               Government
               of
               Geneva
               ,
               entertained
               a
               high
               Opinion
               of
               our
               happy
               Reformation
               ;
               intending
               thence
               perhaps
               to
               draw
               a
               Pattern
               ,
               whereby
               to
               amend
               and
               correct
               the
               defaults
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               retrenching
               the
               length
               of
               their
               Services
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               that
               Exemplar
               to
               reduce
               their
               Festivals
               to
               a
               moderate
               number
               ,
               to
               create
               a
               right
               apprehension
               of
               the
               state
               of
               Souls
               after
               separation
               ,
               and
               wholly
               to
               take
               away
               certain
               conceits
               both
               superstitious
               and
               savouring
               of
               Gentilism
               ,
               and
               confirm
               his
               Church
               in
               a
               reverend
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               without
               lanching
               so
               far
               into
               the
               explication
               of
               that
               Mystery
               ,
               as
               of
               late
               they
               have
               done
               both
               in
               the
               Anatolian
               Confession
               ,
               which
               was
               generally
               owned
               and
               confirmed
               in
               the
               year
               1672
               ,
               by
               the
               Subscription
               of
               the
               four
               Oriental
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Metropolites
               then
               present
               ,
               at
               the
               Instance
               of
               Mounsieur
               
                 de
                 Nointel
              
               ,
               Ambassadour
               for
               his
               most
               Christian
               Majesty
               ,
               a
               very
               intelligent
               and
               ingenious
               Gentleman
               .
               And
               had
               not
               this
               good
               Patriarch
               been
               thus
               malitiously
               prosecuted
               ,
               and
               his
               life
               taken
               from
               him
               
               by
               unhappy
               Wiles
               ,
               he
               might
               ,
               with
               God's
               assistance
               ,
               have
               accomplished
               a
               work
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               piloted
               the
               Church
               into
               that
               state
               of
               Apostolical
               Purity
               ,
               which
               King
               
                 James
                 ,
                 Erasmus
                 ,
                 Cassander
                 ,
                 Melancthon
                 ,
                 Buçar
              
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Spalatro
               ,
               and
               others
               did
               design
               .
            
             
               But
               God
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               hath
               not
               as
               yet
               ordained
               the
               time
               for
               so
               happy
               a
               Conversion
               and
               Reformation
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Blessing
               rather
               to
               be
               wished
               for
               at
               present
               than
               to
               be
               expected
               ;
               till
               when
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               all
               good
               Men
               ,
               and
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               offer
               a
               continual
               Sacrifice
               of
               Prayer
               on
               the
               Altar
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               grant
               us
               Unity
               of
               Faith
               in
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               in
               all
               Christian
               Governments
               ,
               that
               being
               one
               Sheepfold
               ,
               under
               one
               Shepherd
               ,
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               we
               may
               imitate
               the
               Example
               of
               him
               who
               is
               the
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               CONTENTS
               OF
               The
               several
               Chapters
               of
               the
               Present
               State
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 Present
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 in
                 general
                 under
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Tyranny
                 .
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   1
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                   of
                
                 Asia
                 ,
                 
                   unto
                   which
                   S.
                
                 John
                 
                   wrote
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 and
                 Pergamus
                 ;
                 
                   wherein
                   also
                   is
                   treated
                   of
                
                 Hierapolis
                 .
              
               
                 30
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Office
                 and
                 Constitution
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 the
                 Extent
                 of
                 their
                 respective
                 Jurisdictions
                 ,
                 their
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 it
                 arises
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 precedency
                 or
                 place
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 acknowledges
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 81
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                
                 Greek
                 
                   Church
                   concerning
                   that
                   Article
                   in
                   the
                
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 one
                 Holy
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   what
                   Authority
                   and
                   Power
                   is
                   given
                   by
                   them
                   thereunto
                   .
                
              
               
                 120
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Fasts
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 129
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Feasts
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 139
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sealing
                 of
                 Infants
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 161
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 second
                 Mistery
                 called
                 Chrism
                 .
              
               
                 171
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 third
                 Mistery
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Holy
                   Eucharist
                
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Bread
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Latin
                 ,
                 
                   Panis
                   Benedictus
                
                 .
              
               
                 177
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Mistery
                 called
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 treated
                 of
                 their
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 Orders
                 of
                 Friars
                 and
                 Nuns
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Austerity
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 .
              
               
                 201
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 which
                 is
                 treated
                 of
                 Mount
                 Athos
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Holy
                   Mountain
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 thereon
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 more
                 famous
                 Monasteries
                 of
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 215
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 Contrition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Oyl
                   of
                   Prayer
                
                 .
              
               
                 263
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 slight
                 occasions
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 271
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 treatment
                 the
                 Greeks
                 use
                 towards
                 their
                 Dead
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Opinion
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 middle
                 State
                 of
                 Souls
                 .
              
               
                 203
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 fifth
                 Mistery
                 called
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Customs
                 they
                 use
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 305
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Liturgies
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 used
                 .
              
               
                 317
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 Pictures
                 and
                 Images
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 321
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 Prayers
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 Adoration
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 331
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Islands
                 in
                 the
                 AEgean
                 Sea
                 ,
                 called
                 now
                 the
                 Arche-pelago
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 division
                 there
                 of
                 Religion
                 between
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 337
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 other
                 Matters
                 and
                 Tenents
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 comprised
                 in
                 the
                 premises
                 ,
                 and
                 particular
                 Customs
                 observed
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 370
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               CONTENTS
               OF
            
             
               The
               several
               Chapters
               of
               the
               Present
               State
               of
               the
               Armenian
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 OF
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Church
                 in
                 general
                 .
              
               
                 385
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 390
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Etchmeasin
                 .
              
               
                 396
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 409
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Fasts
                   in
                   the
                
                 Armenian
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 415
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Feasts
                 in
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 419
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Monasteries
                 and
                 Rules
                 observed
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 423
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 two
                 Sacraments
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 .
              
               
                 431
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 Penance
                 and
                 Excommunication
                 .
              
               
                 438
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Marriages
                 .
              
               
                 440
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Souls
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 separation
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Ceremonies
                 used
                 towards
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 442
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 subscribed
                 unto
                 by
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 and
                 Bishops
                 together
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 447
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               PRESENT
               STATE
               OF
               THE
               GREEK
               CHURCH
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Present
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   Greek
                   Church
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Turkish
                   Tyranny
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 ancient
                 division
                 of
                 Greece
                 into
                 many
                 Commonwealths
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 inveterate
                 hatred
                 against
                 Philip
                 of
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 Reason
                 than
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 stiled
                 him
                 )
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unquiet
                 disposition
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 ,
                 never
                 contented
                 in
                 their
                 Estate
                 ,
                 nor
                 satisfied
                 in
                 their
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Humour
                 and
                 Fate
                 of
                 most
                 Popular
                 Governments
                 )
                 have
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 future
                 Ages
                 ,
                 represented
                 the
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 as
                 great
                 lovers
                 of
                 alteration
                 and
                 freedom
                 :
                 Time
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 vicissitude
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 transforming
                 them
                 from
                 Associates
                 to
                 be
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Roman●
                 Empire
                 ,
                 they
                 enjoyed
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 Ages
                 ,
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Protection
                 and
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 successful
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 conquering
                 Eagles
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Seat
                 was
                 transported
                 to
                 Bizantium
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperours
                 themselves
                 became
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 enjoyed
                 still
                 the
                 lenity
                 and
                 gentleness
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Yoke
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 this
                 easiness
                 of
                 living
                 things
                 continued
                 until
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 Christ
                 1300.
                 when
                 an
                 unexpected
                 Storm
                 arose
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 little
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 appearing
                 first
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 like
                 a
                 spot
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 a
                 Palm
                 ,
                 doth
                 afterwards
                 diffuse
                 it self
                 in
                 a
                 general
                 blackness
                 over
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 at
                 a
                 large
                 Prospect
                 ,
                 something
                 like
                 the
                 Swarm
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Hive
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 approaching
                 nearer
                 ,
                 hath
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 Locusts
                 in
                 those
                 infinite
                 numbers
                 as
                 have
                 darkened
                 the
                 Sun
                 at
                 Noon
                 ,
                 and
                 over-spread
                 the
                 Vallies
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 now
                 green
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 and
                 luxuriant
                 in
                 the
                 Plenty
                 and
                 Fruit
                 they
                 bore
                 .
                 Just
                 so
                 the
                 Turk
                 from
                 an
                 inconsiderable
                 beginning
                 ,
                 contemned
                 ,
                 and
                 scorned
                 by
                 his
                 petty
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 by
                 the
                 Puissance
                 and
                 Power
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 came
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 like
                 a
                 Whirl-wind
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 like
                 Locusts
                 ,
                 over-spread
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 feeds
                 and
                 triumphs
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 pleasant
                 and
                 opulent
                 parts
                 of
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 Providence
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 doth
                 not
                 ordinarily
                 dispose
                 of
                 things
                 without
                 rational
                 Causes
                 and
                 previous
                 Dispositions
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 dispute
                 here
                 that
                 which
                 some
                 affirm
                 concerning
                 a
                 certain
                 period
                 prefixed
                 by
                 the
                 secret
                 Counsel
                 of
                 God's
                 decree
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Continuance
                 and
                 Being
                 of
                 all
                 Governments
                 )
                 no
                 more
                 rational
                 Causes
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 to
                 have
                 concurred
                 towards
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Dominion
                 and
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 own
                 luxurious
                 Security
                 ,
                 Avarice
                 ,
                 and
                 Faction
                 .
                 Their
                 delight
                 in
                 ease
                 ,
                 begot
                 in
                 them
                 negligence
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 security
                 in
                 their
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 blindly
                 permitting
                 the
                 Turks
                 to
                 pass
                 over
                 the
                 Bosphorus
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 a
                 Castle
                 on
                 the
                 European
                 side
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 Sheep-pen
                 ,
                 or
                 Inclosure
                 for
                 their
                 Cattel
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Hellespont
                 ,
                 took
                 little
                 notice
                 when
                 their
                 Armies
                 were
                 transported
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 taken
                 a
                 Fort
                 Which
                 the
                 Greeks
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Stye
                   of
                   Hogs
                
                 :
                 they
                 laughed
                 at
                 the
                 Turks
                 for
                 contending
                 for
                 a
                 Stye
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 in
                 this
                 careless
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 and
                 drollery
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Kennel
                 of
                 unclean
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 had
                 penetrated
                 into
                 the
                 Palaces
                 of
                 their
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 violated
                 all
                 the
                 Sanctuaries
                 of
                 Divine
                 and
                 Humane
                 Rites
                 .
                 Covetousness
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 all
                 Evils
                 ,
                 robbed
                 the
                 Treasury
                 of
                 their
                 Princes
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 Detestable
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 preyed
                 on
                 what
                 was
                 levied
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 enriched
                 their
                 own
                 Coffers
                 ,
                 starved
                 the
                 Publick
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 ,
                 all
                 Warlike
                 Preparations
                 ceasing
                 ,
                 the
                 Souldiery
                 became
                 mutinous
                 and
                 unruly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 faint
                 and
                 discouraged
                 .
                 The
                 Factions
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Civil
                 Government
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 less
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 Emulations
                 ,
                 Jealousies
                 ,
                 and
                 Treachery
                 (
                 Evils
                 incident
                 ,
                 even
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 this
                 People
                 ;
                 )
                 for
                 their
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 Dissensions
                 were
                 heightened
                 with
                 such
                 inveterate
                 Malice
                 ,
                 each
                 towards
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 more
                 easily
                 submit
                 to
                 an
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 than
                 condescend
                 to
                 a
                 Citizen
                 ;
                 
                   Externo
                   potius
                   applicet
                   ,
                   quam
                   Civi
                   cedat
                   .
                
                 With
                 this
                 quarrelsome
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Q.
                   Flaminius
                
                 was
                 anciently
                 
                 so
                 well
                 acquainted
                 ,
                 that
                 fearing
                 their
                 Dissensions
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 (
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 withdrawn
                 his
                 Army
                 from
                 Greece
                 )
                 might
                 expose
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 Philip
                 of
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Nabis
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 exhorted
                 all
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Greece
                 to
                 Unity
                 and
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Bundle
                 of
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 could
                 hardly
                 be
                 broken
                 by
                 the
                 greatest
                 Force
                 .
                 The
                 foregoing
                 disorders
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 factious
                 temper
                 ,
                 were
                 Preludes
                 to
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 first
                 being
                 made
                 Christian
                 and
                 equally
                 glorious
                 to
                 any
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Zeal
                 of
                 Professors
                 ,
                 was
                 through
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 more
                 excellently
                 prepared
                 with
                 Passive
                 Vertues
                 to
                 sustain
                 the
                 
                 Yoke
                 of
                 the
                 Grand
                 Oppressor
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 imposed
                 on
                 them
                 for
                 not
                 better
                 observing
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 this
                 lost
                 and
                 undone
                 Empire
                 ,
                 whose
                 Crown
                 and
                 Diadem
                 being
                 fallen
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 farther
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 amongst
                 the
                 great
                 Potentates
                 ,
                 who
                 sway
                 and
                 govern
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 People
                 professing
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Spiritual
                 Matters
                 submitting
                 with
                 all
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 and
                 Rule
                 prescribed
                 them
                 by
                 such
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 ,
                 by
                 succession
                 of
                 Ages
                 ,
                 been
                 instituted
                 and
                 set
                 over
                 them
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 here
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 Church-Christian
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Province
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 of
                 Hellas
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 confined
                 to
                 Attica
                 alone
                 ,
                 
                   Ab
                   Isthmi
                   Angustiis
                   Hellas
                   incipit
                   .
                
                 nor
                 as
                 afterwards
                 by
                 enlargement
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonian
                 Dominion
                 over
                 the
                 lesser
                 Commonwealths
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Achivi
                   ,
                   Danai
                   ,
                   Myrmidones
                   ,
                   Pelasgi
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Argivi
                 ,
                 were
                 nominated
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 appellation
                 of
                 Grecians
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 consider
                 them
                 both
                 as
                 Hellenes
                 ,
                 properly
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Nation
                 ,
                 as
                 denoted
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 v.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Greeks
                 
                   seek
                   Wisdom
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Patriarchs
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Greek
                 Church
                 is
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 Blessing
                 and
                 Honour
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 
                   St.
                   Paul
                
                 himself
                 was
                 their
                 great
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 first
                 preached
                 at
                 Philippi
                 in
                 Macedonia
                 ;
                 next
                 at
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 City
                 in
                 Mygdonia
                 ;
                 then
                 at
                 Athens
                 in
                 Attica
                 ,
                 and
                 Corinth
                 in
                 
                   Peloponesus
                   .
                   Apollos
                
                 also
                 came
                 from
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 being
                 instructed
                 by
                 Aquila
                 and
                 Priscilla
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 
                   Achaia
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 18.
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 gloriously
                 was
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christianity
                 received
                 and
                 propagated
                 by
                 the
                 vast
                 numbers
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 crouded
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 Government
                 thereof
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 and
                 necessary
                 to
                 dispose
                 them
                 under
                 several
                 Jurisdictions
                 ;
                 so
                 St.
                 Paul
                 constituted
                 Dionysius
                 at
                 
                   Athens
                   ,
                   Aristarchus
                
                 at
                 
                   Thessalonica
                   ,
                   Epaphroditus
                
                 at
                 
                   Philippi
                   ,
                   Silas
                
                 at
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   Timothy
                
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 Titus
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 
                 Crete
                 ,
                 now
                 called
                 Candia
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 generally
                 were
                 the
                 Greeks
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Grecian
                 and
                 a
                 Christian
                 were
                 almost
                 convertible
                 Terms
                 ,
                 comprehending
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Jew
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Greek
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 2.
                 v.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 But
                 how
                 ancient
                 this
                 Church
                 was
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 Zeal
                 it
                 begun
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 Glory
                 and
                 Magnificence
                 it
                 shined
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 protection
                 and
                 succour
                 of
                 its
                 nursing
                 Fathers
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 Theme
                 in
                 this
                 following
                 Treatise
                 :
                 But
                 our
                 Subject
                 here
                 is
                 more
                 Tragical
                 ,
                 the
                 subversion
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuaries
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 Royal
                 Priesthood
                 expelled
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 converted
                 into
                 Moschs
                 ;
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 conceal'd
                 in
                 secret
                 
                 and
                 dark
                 places
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 in
                 Cities
                 and
                 Villages
                 where
                 I
                 have
                 travelled
                 ,
                 rather
                 like
                 Vaults
                 or
                 Sepulchres
                 than
                 Churches
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 Roofs
                 almost
                 levelled
                 with
                 the
                 Superficies
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 most
                 ordinary
                 exsurgency
                 of
                 structure
                 should
                 be
                 accused
                 for
                 triumph
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 competition
                 with
                 the
                 lofty
                 Spires
                 of
                 the
                 Mahometan
                 Moschs
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 became
                 Christ
                 to
                 suffer
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 that
                 Grand
                 Exemplar
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Members
                 of
                 his
                 Mystical
                 Body
                 ,
                 conforms
                 to
                 his
                 admirable
                 Humility
                 and
                 Patience
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 verified
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 Hell
                 shall
                 not
                 prevail
                 against
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Tyranny
                 and
                 Oppression
                 shall
                 never
                 subdue
                 the
                 Constancy
                 ,
                 or
                 abate
                 the
                 loud
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 increase
                 and
                 prevalency
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 against
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Terrours
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 its
                 verity
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 stable
                 perseverance
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 therein
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Oppression
                 and
                 Contempt
                 put
                 upon
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Allurements
                 and
                 Pleasures
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Confirmation
                 no
                 less
                 convincing
                 than
                 the
                 Miracles
                 and
                 Power
                 which
                 attended
                 its
                 first
                 beginnings
                 :
                 For
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 admirable
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 consider
                 with
                 what
                 Constancy
                 ,
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 ignorant
                 and
                 poor
                 men
                 keep
                 their
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 proffer
                 of
                 Worldly
                 Preferments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 priviledge
                 which
                 they
                 enjoy
                 by
                 becoming
                 Turks
                 ,
                 the
                 Mode
                 and
                 
                 Fashion
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 which
                 they
                 inhabit
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 decoy
                 or
                 debauch
                 such
                 silly
                 Souls
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 offer
                 little
                 more
                 of
                 Argument
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 their
                 Forefathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 profession
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Morea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Romagnia
                 ,
                 use
                 the
                 same
                 Customs
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 the
                 same
                 Language
                 of
                 Greek
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 I
                 attribute
                 this
                 Constancy
                 to
                 the
                 meer
                 force
                 of
                 Education
                 ,
                 for
                 Turks
                 intermingle
                 with
                 them
                 *
                 ,
                 inhabit
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Street
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Roof
                 ;
                 their
                 Children
                 play
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 bred
                 up
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 almost
                 the
                 same
                 Manners
                 and
                 Customs
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 little
                 different
                 besides
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 something
                 of
                 Briskness
                 and
                 Spirit
                 in
                 
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Turks
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 naturally
                 to
                 usurp
                 an
                 Authority
                 over
                 their
                 Greek
                 Play-Fellows
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 Education
                 were
                 the
                 sole
                 motive
                 and
                 principle
                 ,
                 Turcism
                 might
                 sooner
                 take
                 root
                 than
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 opportunity
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 easiness
                 of
                 things
                 naturally
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 specious
                 and
                 fair
                 offers
                 ,
                 the
                 advantage
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 mysterious
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exact
                 severity
                 of
                 our
                 lives
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 neither
                 revealed
                 nor
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 meer
                 motion
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 :
                 But
                 certainly
                 much
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 herein
                 to
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 Art
                 or
                 Polity
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 place
                 over
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 none
                 seems
                 more
                 efficacious
                 than
                 the
                 strict
                 observation
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Fasts
                 and
                 Feasts
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 taught
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 Catechism
                 ,
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 more
                 (
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 )
                 than
                 by
                 their
                 ill-composed
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 or
                 repetition
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 severely
                 imposed
                 ,
                 and
                 observed
                 with
                 much
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 they
                 affect
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 with
                 an
                 awe
                 of
                 something
                 divine
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 fear
                 also
                 and
                 apprehension
                 of
                 some
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 
                 Excommunications
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censures
                 ,
                 work
                 a
                 reverence
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 towards
                 their
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 main
                 Pillar
                 and
                 Basis
                 which
                 supports
                 a
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Tacitus
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Nation
                 ,
                 when
                 under
                 the
                 Roman
                 Power
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   Hon●●
                   
                   Sacerdotii
                   firmamentum
                   Potentiae
                   eorum
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Honour
                 which
                 they
                 gave
                 to
                 their
                 Priesthood
                 was
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 their
                 Regimen
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 commands
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 reduces
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 affections
                 to
                 obedience
                 :
                 so
                 more
                 particularly
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Polity
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Fence
                 and
                 Hedge
                 of
                 the
                 Sheepfold
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 broken
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 Sheep
                 stray
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 enters
                 with
                 his
                 seed
                 of
                 Heresie
                 and
                 Schism
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 can
                 hinder
                 men
                 from
                 running
                 into
                 Prodigies
                 of
                 Fansie
                 and
                 wild
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 where
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 Pastor
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 Bishop
                 ?
                 This
                 apprehension
                 of
                 Power
                 which
                 attends
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 is
                 available
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 capacity
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 energy
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 Spiritual
                 Matters
                 ,
                 it
                 supplies
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 a
                 Temporal
                 Authority
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 they
                 (
                 though
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 )
                 do
                 yet
                 oftentimes
                 in
                 Controversies
                 
                 about
                 matters
                 of
                 Right
                 follow
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 by
                 referring
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 their
                 Cause
                 to
                 the
                 arbitrement
                 of
                 spiritual
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 chief
                 of
                 their
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 their
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Chiefs
                 of
                 their
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 Judicature
                 of
                 Infidels
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 the
                 Church
                 presumes
                 not
                 to
                 bind
                 on
                 mens
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 left
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 usurp
                 that
                 Right
                 which
                 others
                 hold
                 by
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 contradict
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   :
                
                 Howsoever
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 religious
                 and
                 devout
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 esteem
                 it
                 a
                 Crime
                 highly
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 savouring
                 of
                 a
                 bad
                 intention
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 rather
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Mahometan
                   Divan
                
                 than
                 a
                 Christian
                 Sentence
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 those
                 who
                 can
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 Conscience
                 were
                 not
                 yet
                 sufficient
                 to
                 Umpire
                 in
                 a
                 Temporal
                 Cause
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 This
                 Reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 produces
                 a
                 firm
                 belief
                 and
                 strict
                 adherence
                 to
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 matters
                 the
                 most
                 minute
                 and
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 the
                 least
                 change
                 or
                 alteration
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 conjuncture
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 seems
                 very
                 convenient
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Church
                
                 .
                 
                 For
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 sensible
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 Priests
                 have
                 confessed
                 to
                 me
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 inconvenient
                 length
                 of
                 their
                 Liturgies
                 (
                 concerning
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 in
                 another
                 Chapter
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 many
                 superstitious
                 Customs
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 derived
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Gentilism
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 ingrafted
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 grown
                 up
                 with
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Rites
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 wiser
                 men
                 are
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 and
                 wish
                 they
                 were
                 amended
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 fear
                 to
                 correct
                 and
                 alter
                 them
                 :
                 Nay
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 
                 have
                 assured
                 me
                 )
                 the
                 very
                 alteration
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 to
                 the
                 New
                 Stile
                 would
                 be
                 highly
                 hazardous
                 ;
                 lest
                 the
                 People
                 observing
                 their
                 Guides
                 to
                 vary
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 point
                 from
                 their
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 imagine
                 )
                 their
                 Canonical
                 Profession
                 ,
                 should
                 begin
                 to
                 suspect
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 a
                 doubt
                 dispute
                 themselves
                 into
                 an
                 indifference
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 into
                 an
                 entire
                 desertion
                 of
                 the
                 Faith.
                 Though
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 profess'd
                 in
                 the
                 Ottoman
                 Dominions
                 lies
                 under
                 a
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sad
                 discouragement
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 thanks
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 free
                 and
                 publick
                 exercise
                 thereof
                 allowed
                 in
                 most
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 something
                 of
                 respect
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 Mahometans
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 esteem
                 honour
                 due
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 of
                 what
                 Profession
                 soever
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 set
                 apart
                 and
                 consecrated
                 to
                 Gods
                 service
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Turks
                 
                 entertain
                 something
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 opinion
                 
                 of
                 the
                 sanctity
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 belief
                 that
                 God
                 hears
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 common
                 Pestilence
                 ,
                 or
                 Calamity
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Armenian
                 Patriarchs
                 are
                 enjoined
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 to
                 assemble
                 their
                 People
                 and
                 pray
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 permission
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 indulged
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Mahomet's
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Priviledges
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 Sultans
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 Conquests
                 of
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Empire
                 judged
                 that
                 a
                 toleration
                 of
                 Religion
                 would
                 much
                 facilitate
                 the
                 entire
                 subjection
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 greatest
                 burden
                 that
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Turk
                 is
                 their
                 Haratch
                 or
                 Poll-money
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 every
                 man
                 who
                 is
                 arrived
                 to
                 20
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 pays
                 Four
                 Lyon
                 Dollars
                 
                   per
                   Annum
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Youths
                 between
                 15
                 to
                 20
                 pay
                 half
                 so
                 much
                 ;
                 but
                 Women
                 are
                 exempt
                 from
                 this
                 burden
                 .
                 
                 Also
                 Greeks
                 who
                 have
                 Lands
                 and
                 Houses
                 are
                 taxed
                 
                   pro
                   rato
                
                 for
                 extraordinary
                 Expences
                 ,
                 for
                 entertaining
                 a
                 Pasha
                 or
                 some
                 great
                 Person
                 ,
                 whose
                 charges
                 they
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 defray
                 in
                 his
                 passage
                 through
                 their
                 Country
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 Tax
                 is
                 as
                 well
                 common
                 to
                 Turks
                 as
                 Greeks
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 inconsiderable
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 Custom
                 of
                 Decimation
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 Tythe
                 ,
                 or
                 every
                 Tenth
                 of
                 Male-children
                 from
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 respective
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 proceeded
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 stoutest
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Turkish
                   Janisaries
                
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 Custom
                 is
                 now
                 wholy
                 out
                 of
                 use
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 been
                 practised
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 ;
                 either
                 because
                 the
                 Turks
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 lay
                 an
                 easie
                 Yoke
                 on
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 turn
                 Mahometans
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 parts
                 and
                 Nations
                 such
                 numbers
                 flock
                 daily
                 to
                 the
                 Profession
                 
                 of
                 Turcism
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 this
                 unnatural
                 addition
                 to
                 increase
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 with
                 what
                 freedom
                 soever
                 Christianity
                 is
                 licensed
                 amongst
                 the
                 Turks
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 it
                 lies
                 under
                 a
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 greater
                 abhorrency
                 in
                 Asia
                 (
                 unless
                 in
                 the
                 Maritime
                 Towns
                 and
                 Places
                 ,
                 where
                 Traffick
                 and
                 Commerce
                 have
                 taught
                 them
                 Civility
                 .
                 )
                 For
                 Mahometanisme
                 having
                 had
                 its
                 first
                 Original
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 precisely
                 observed
                 in
                 those
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 ,
                 where
                 Christian
                 Priests
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 live
                 with
                 caution
                 ,
                 and
                 officiate
                 in
                 obscurity
                 and
                 privacy
                 ,
                 fearing
                 the
                 superstitious
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 Asian
                 Zealots
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 Pharisaical
                 humour
                 ,
                 high
                 esteemers
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 sanctity
                 ;
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 account
                 the
                 
                   European
                   Turks
                
                 loose
                 and
                 negligent
                 Professors
                 ,
                 defiled
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 unhallowed
                 by
                 their
                 conversation
                 
                 with
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 commonly
                 bear
                 so
                 horrible
                 a
                 detestation
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 judge
                 it
                 unlawful
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 company
                 ,
                 or
                 receive
                 presents
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 salutation
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 esteem
                 their
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 if
                 touched
                 by
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 polluted
                 Garments
                 ,
                 profaning
                 their
                 prayers
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 generally
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 Pharisaical
                 
                 Professors
                 in
                 all
                 Religions
                 are
                 the
                 worst
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 disturbers
                 of
                 Humane
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 quiet
                 of
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 I
                 knew
                 once
                 at
                 Smyrna
                 a
                 Reverend
                 Preacher
                 amongst
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 call
                 him
                 a
                 Doctor
                 or
                 Schoolmaster
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 many
                 Pupils
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Mahometan
                 Law
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 lover
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Sect
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hated
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 his
                 Sermons
                 were
                 always
                 stuffed
                 with
                 Invectives
                 against
                 Christians
                 ,
                 charging
                 Smyrna
                 with
                 
                 unpardonable
                 sins
                 ,
                 for
                 indulging
                 priviledges
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 admitting
                 them
                 into
                 their
                 Country
                 on
                 consideration
                 of
                 that
                 lucre
                 and
                 benefit
                 which
                 their
                 Trade
                 brings
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 discourse
                 he
                 oftentimes
                 suffered
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 extravagantly
                 transported
                 with
                 intemperance
                 of
                 language
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 scandal
                 he
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 interest
                 and
                 subsistence
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 discourses
                 reflected
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Grand
                   Signor
                
                 and
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 Declamations
                 against
                 the
                 clemency
                 of
                 their
                 Emperour
                 towards
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 opposed
                 those
                 Capitulations
                 and
                 Articles
                 which
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 their
                 Government
                 had
                 concluded
                 with
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 matters
                 of
                 that
                 concernment
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 neither
                 safe
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 handle
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 hear
                 :
                 
                 with
                 which
                 Admonition
                 though
                 this
                 Pharisee
                 grew
                 more
                 moderate
                 in
                 his
                 language
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 pride
                 and
                 insolence
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 abated
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 mounted
                 his
                 Mule
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 his
                 Followers
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 rank
                 and
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 accidentally
                 met
                 with
                 Franks
                 riding
                 abroad
                 on
                 Horses
                 (
                 such
                 they
                 call
                 all
                 the
                 Western
                 Christians
                 )
                 they
                 would
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 alight
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 reverence
                 attend
                 until
                 the
                 sanctity
                 of
                 so
                 holy
                 a
                 man
                 were
                 past
                 :
                 For
                 their
                 Books
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 report
                 )
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 Christians
                 to
                 sit
                 on
                 their
                 Horses
                 ,
                 whilst
                 men
                 of
                 their
                 profession
                 pass
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 people
                 little
                 concerning
                 themselves
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 supporting
                 an
                 insolence
                 and
                 affront
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 often
                 hapned
                 rencounters
                 and
                 scuffles
                 between
                 both
                 parties
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 proceeded
                 to
                 higher
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 
                 seasonably
                 suppressed
                 the
                 insolence
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 afterwards
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Commands
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Grand
                   Signor
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 not
                 only
                 hath
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 the
                 Turk
                 for
                 an
                 Enemy
                 and
                 an
                 Oppressor
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Latines
                 ;
                 
                 who
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 by
                 their
                 Missionaries
                 to
                 gain
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 their
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 own
                 the
                 Authority
                 and
                 Supremacy
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 do
                 never
                 omit
                 those
                 occasions
                 which
                 may
                 bring
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 lash
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 and
                 engage
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 constant
                 and
                 continual
                 expence
                 ;
                 hoping
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 being
                 oppressed
                 and
                 tyred
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 condition
                 of
                 having
                 relief
                 under
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Governours
                 ,
                 may
                 at
                 length
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 embrace
                 a
                 Foreign
                 Head
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 riches
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 besides
                 these
                 wiles
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Roman
                 Priests
                 frequent
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Greeks
                 inhabit
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 draw
                 them
                 unto
                 their
                 side
                 both
                 by
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Writings
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 one
                 being
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Greek
                 by
                 
                   Francis
                   Richard
                
                 a
                 Jesuite
                 ,
                 and
                 printed
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 was
                 dispersed
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 where
                 that
                 Language
                 was
                 current
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 taking
                 special
                 notice
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 very
                 jealous
                 and
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 ill
                 effects
                 it
                 might
                 produce
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 Ignorant
                 ,
                 caused
                 about
                 18
                 Years
                 past
                 that
                 Book
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 reading
                 thereof
                 unto
                 all
                 people
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 under
                 penalty
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 severe
                 Excommunication
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 far
                 indeed
                 have
                 the
                 Latines
                 the
                 advantage
                 over
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 as
                 Riches
                 hath
                 over
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 or
                 Learning
                 over
                 Ignorance
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 now
                 the
                 ancient
                 Structures
                 
                 and
                 Colleges
                 of
                 Athens
                 are
                 become
                 ruinous
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 a
                 fit
                 habitation
                 for
                 its
                 own
                 Owle
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Greece
                 poor
                 and
                 illiterate
                 ,
                 such
                 Spirits
                 and
                 Wits
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 aspire
                 unto
                 Sciences
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 seek
                 it
                 in
                 Italy
                 :
                 where
                 sucking
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 and
                 eating
                 Bread
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Leaven
                 of
                 the
                 Latines
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 natural
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Principles
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 strange
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 Exposition
                 of
                 those
                 points
                 wherein
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 some
                 Ages
                 hath
                 been
                 silent
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 now
                 controverted
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 days
                 ,
                 the
                 Greek
                 Priests
                 should
                 with
                 little
                 variety
                 follow
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Latine
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 take
                 up
                 at
                 adventure
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 of
                 themselves
                 capable
                 either
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 or
                 try
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 examine
                 the
                 ancient
                 Tenents
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 
                 thus
                 much
                 shall
                 suffice
                 to
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 in
                 general
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                   of
                   Asia
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   St.
                   John
                   wrote
                   ;
                   Viz.
                   
                     Smyrna
                     ,
                     Ephesus
                     ,
                     Laodicea
                     ,
                     Philadelphia
                     ,
                     Sardis
                     ,
                     Pergamus
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Thyatira
                   ;
                   wherein
                   also
                   is
                   treated
                   of
                   Hierapolis
                   .
                
              
               
                 BEING
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 Present
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 condition
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 now
                 stand
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Christ
                 himself
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 so
                 much
                 notice
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 I.
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 come
                 pertinent
                 to
                 our
                 discourse
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 also
                 delight
                 the
                 curiosity
                 of
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 being
                 transferred
                 
                 from
                 my self
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 with
                 my
                 own
                 Eyes
                 beheld
                 the
                 strange
                 Catastrophe
                 of
                 those
                 anciently
                 famous
                 Cities
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 are
                 forgotten
                 in
                 their
                 Names
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 buried
                 in
                 their
                 Ruines
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 seems
                 that
                 these
                 ancient
                 Cities
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 famous
                 for
                 their
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 which
                 moved
                 our
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 beloved
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 them
                 a
                 Letter
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 by
                 a
                 special
                 denomination
                 were
                 called
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 the
                 less
                 ,
                 though
                 others
                 might
                 be
                 as
                 renowned
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 devout
                 as
                 they
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Gospel
                 had
                 been
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 accepted
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 stiled
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 appellation
                 ,
                 as
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Continent
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 quarters
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 But
                 this
                 term
                 of
                 Asia
                 is
                 here
                 restrained
                 to
                 the
                 lesser
                 or
                 
                   Lydian
                   Asia
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 are
                 scituate
                 ,
                 different
                 ,
                 as
                 Heylin
                 observes
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Proconsular
                 ,
                 which
                 well
                 agrees
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 
                   Acts
                   16.
                   v.
                   6.
                
                 and
                 
                   v.
                   7.
                
                 
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 gone
                 through
                 Phrygia
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 forbidden
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 Mysia
                 ,
                 they
                 assayed
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 Bythinia
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 suffered
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Asia
                 improperly
                 restrained
                 to
                 Lydia
                 it self
                 ,
                 AEolis
                 ,
                 and
                 Jonia
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 Mysia
                 ;
                 because
                 a
                 famous
                 City
                 seated
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Tmolus
                 gave
                 this
                 denomination
                 to
                 the
                 Countries
                 circumjacent
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 enlarged
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 general
                 Name
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 Continent
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Mountain
                 though
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 hides
                 his
                 head
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 wears
                 a
                 covering
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 asperous
                 ,
                 craggy
                 ,
                 and
                 barren
                 ;
                 
                 yet
                 in
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 
                 have
                 passed
                 ,
                 where
                 his
                 head
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 loftily
                 raised
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 more
                 fruitful
                 and
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 replenished
                 with
                 Villages
                 and
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 adorned
                 with
                 streight
                 Pines
                 and
                 Oaks
                 ,
                 the
                 Soil
                 as
                 rich
                 and
                 fat
                 as
                 the
                 lower
                 Vallies
                 ,
                 watered
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 cool
                 and
                 pleasant
                 Streams
                 ,
                 planted
                 with
                 Vineyards
                 and
                 Fruit-Trees
                 to
                 refresh
                 weary
                 and
                 heated
                 Travellers
                 ,
                 which
                 near
                 some
                 Villages
                 being
                 set
                 with
                 care
                 and
                 art
                 ,
                 intermixed
                 with
                 Streams
                 and
                 Falls
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 render
                 them
                 more
                 pleasant
                 than
                 the
                 Orchards
                 of
                 the
                 Plains
                 ,
                 or
                 Gardens
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 believe
                 )
                 had
                 anciently
                 its
                 Chief
                 situation
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 South-Hills
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Wind-mill-Hills
                 over
                 
                   Santa
                   Veneranda
                
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 shaken
                 with
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 was
                 afterwards
                 for
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 Trade
                 ,
                 re-edified
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 a
                 bottom
                 ,
                 or
                 level
                 ,
                 being
                 
                 removed
                 from
                 a
                 more
                 wholsom
                 air
                 of
                 a
                 rising
                 Hill
                 (
                 which
                 still
                 retains
                 in
                 its
                 ruinous
                 Footsteps
                 the
                 marks
                 and
                 remembrances
                 of
                 its
                 ancient
                 Glory
                 )
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 Bogs
                 and
                 Fens
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Autumn
                 evaporated
                 those
                 Fumes
                 and
                 Atoms
                 ,
                 which
                 engendred
                 malignant
                 Feavers
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 most
                 fatal
                 to
                 English
                 bodies
                 ;
                 though
                 now
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 past
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 being
                 inhabited
                 ,
                 the
                 Ditches
                 drained
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bogs
                 turned
                 into
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 air
                 purified
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 and
                 smoke
                 of
                 many
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 this
                 place
                 cannot
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 be
                 esteemed
                 less
                 healthful
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 Maritime
                 City
                 in
                 the
                 Levant
                 .
                 This
                 City
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 most
                 happy
                 and
                 flourishing
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Sister-Churches
                 ,
                 having
                 still
                 the
                 Honour
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Metropolis
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rule
                 over
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 formerly
                 co-equals
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 convenience
                 of
                 its
                 Port
                 and
                 Harbour
                 
                 (
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 finest
                 Bays
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 caused
                 the
                 Christian
                 Merchants
                 to
                 chuse
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Chief
                 Scale
                 of
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Empire
                 ;
                 whose
                 Trade
                 increasing
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 the
                 Customs
                 of
                 the
                 Grand
                 Signor
                 ,
                 began
                 in
                 these
                 late
                 years
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 principal
                 Ministers
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 acquire
                 a
                 Renown
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 in
                 the
                 lesser
                 Asia
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 Cause
                 ,
                 the
                 famous
                 Vizier
                 Achmet
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 Kuperlee
                 ,
                 cast
                 his
                 Eyes
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 understanding
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 this
                 City
                 was
                 neglected
                 ,
                 how
                 its
                 ancient
                 Buildings
                 and
                 Royal
                 Structures
                 were
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 its
                 Aquaeducts
                 decayed
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 publick
                 Edifice
                 remaining
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Mart
                 and
                 Emporium
                 ,
                 famous
                 through
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 was
                 moved
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 restore
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 the
                 pristine
                 magnificence
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 :
                 which
                 undertaking
                 to
                 do
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 charge
                 
                 and
                 expence
                 ,
                 he
                 erected
                 a
                 stately
                 Besasteene
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 Shops
                 are
                 kept
                 ,
                 like
                 our
                 Exchange
                 )
                 a
                 sumptuous
                 Chane
                 with
                 a
                 Bagno
                 ,
                 and
                 Stables
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 all
                 built
                 of
                 Free-stone
                 ,
                 and
                 covered
                 with
                 Lead
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Stables
                 ;
                 which
                 Stones
                 were
                 brought
                 from
                 the
                 ancient
                 Ruines
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Smyrna
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 formed
                 and
                 raised
                 a
                 handsom
                 Structure
                 for
                 the
                 Custom-house
                 upon
                 Piles
                 of
                 Wood
                 within
                 the
                 Sea
                 :
                 for
                 convenience
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 erected
                 a
                 stately
                 Aquaeduct
                 ,
                 and
                 joined
                 so
                 many
                 Streams
                 of
                 Water
                 into
                 one
                 Current
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 New-Buildings
                 were
                 supplied
                 therewith
                 ,
                 *
                 but
                 also
                 73
                 new
                 Fountains
                 were
                 added
                 to
                 this
                 City
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 whereas
                 formerly
                 some
                 Houses
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 fetch
                 their
                 Water
                 from
                 far
                 ,
                 now
                 every
                 Family
                 is
                 well
                 accommodated
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Street
                 as
                 well
                 supplied
                 therewith
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 Cities
                 are
                 which
                 
                 are
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Continent
                 of
                 Asia
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 was
                 finished
                 and
                 compleated
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 1677.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 present
                 State
                 and
                 Condition
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 in
                 these
                 Modern
                 times
                 :
                 How
                 it
                 was
                 anciently
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 best
                 understand
                 from
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Remains
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 few
                 are
                 discernable
                 ;
                 as
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 Theatre
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 1675.
                 wholy
                 ruined
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Stones
                 carried
                 down
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 new
                 Edifices
                 :
                 At
                 the
                 destruction
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 main
                 Walls
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 found
                 inclosed
                 about
                 a
                 Bushel
                 of
                 Medals
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 Stamp
                 of
                 Galienus
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 my self
                 procured
                 some
                 ;
                 judging
                 that
                 this
                 Theatre
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 almost
                 as
                 ancient
                 as
                 the
                 City
                 it self
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 repaired
                 afterwards
                 by
                 Galienus
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Copper-Coyn
                 
                 there
                 inclosed
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 this
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 future
                 Ages
                 might
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Builder
                 of
                 that
                 stately
                 Fabrick
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 time
                 or
                 Enemies
                 should
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 destruction
                 .
                 Over
                 the
                 Gate
                 of
                 the
                 Upper
                 Castle
                 on
                 the
                 Hill
                 the
                 Roman
                 Eagles
                 continue
                 still
                 engraved
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 thence
                 is
                 the
                 Tomb
                 of
                 S.
                 Polycarpus
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 blessed
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 in
                 the
                 Theatre
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 Gate
                 of
                 this
                 Castle
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Head
                 of
                 Stone
                 immured
                 in
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 something
                 resembling
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 an
                 Amazon
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Turks
                 call
                 Coidafa
                 ;
                 and
                 thereof
                 have
                 this
                 Story
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 ancient
                 times
                 the
                 Archi-pelago
                 ,
                 or
                 Ionian
                 Sea
                 ,
                 was
                 once
                 firm
                 Land
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 intending
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Conquests
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 East-Indies
                 ,
                 was
                 refused
                 passage
                 through
                 
                 the
                 Countries
                 of
                 this
                 Coidafa
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Archi-pelago
                 ,
                 then
                 firm
                 Land
                 ,
                 was
                 subject
                 ,
                 he
                 in
                 revenge
                 cut
                 that
                 Neck
                 of
                 Land
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Hellespont
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 let
                 in
                 the
                 Propontis
                 and
                 Euxine
                 Sea
                 into
                 her
                 Country
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 Deluge
                 and
                 Inundation
                 ,
                 as
                 ever
                 after
                 over-whelmed
                 that
                 vast
                 Tract
                 of
                 Land
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 makes
                 a
                 Sea
                 ,
                 leaving
                 only
                 some
                 few
                 Isles
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 up
                 those
                 many
                 Islands
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 Archi-pelago
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 from
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Turkish
                 History
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 matters
                 little
                 what
                 the
                 Turks
                 report
                 or
                 write
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Woman
                 which
                 the
                 Turks
                 call
                 Coidafa
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 great
                 Amazon-Smyrna
                 ,
                 which
                 Strabo
                 saith
                 gave
                 the
                 Name
                 to
                 this
                 City
                 ;
                 whose
                 Face
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 enstamped
                 on
                 Medals
                 with
                 the
                 Inscription
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 People
                 that
                 first
                 built
                 this
                 City
                 came
                 from
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 dispossessed
                 the
                 Leleges
                 of
                 their
                 Habitation
                 (
                 as
                 Strabo
                 reports
                 :
                 )
                 Afterwards
                 the
                 Lydians
                 demolished
                 the
                 Buildings
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 400
                 years
                 it
                 was
                 inhabited
                 rather
                 like
                 a
                 Village
                 than
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 until
                 Antigonus
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 Lysimachus
                 restored
                 it
                 to
                 its
                 ancient
                 splendour
                 .
                 
                 The
                 City
                 was
                 chiefly
                 built
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Hill
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 evident
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 great
                 Ruines
                 round
                 the
                 Town
                 were
                 digged
                 up
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 New-Buildings
                 with
                 Stone
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 Ruines
                 on
                 the
                 East-side
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Meles
                 ,
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 Temples
                 ,
                 and
                 Burying-places
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 called
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Janus
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 demolished
                 ,
                 proved
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 a
                 Vault
                 full
                 of
                 Sepulchres
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 become
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Monarchs
                 and
                 Princes
                 of
                 this
                 Country
                 :
                 
                 I
                 once
                 believed
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Homerium
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 square
                 Porch
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   (
                   Strabo
                
                 saith
                 )
                 was
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Homer
                 ;
                 but
                 my
                 Eyes
                 have
                 evinced
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 rather
                 be
                 that
                 large
                 Porch
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 situated
                 on
                 the
                 Hill
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 taken
                 this
                 view
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 my
                 Travels
                 was
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 
                 distant
                 about
                 45
                 English
                 Miles
                 S.
                 South-East
                 from
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 five
                 Miles
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 accounted
                 in
                 ancient
                 times
                 for
                 a
                 Maritime
                 City
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Cayster
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 was
                 capable
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Vessels
                 of
                 those
                 days
                 ;
                 but
                 further
                 up
                 and
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 it
                 turns
                 and
                 winds
                 so
                 wantonly
                 through
                 the
                 Plains
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 curious
                 doublings
                 ,
                 as
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 Travellers
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Authority
                 especially
                 of
                 Heylin
                 ,
                 to
                 mistake
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Meander
                 ;
                 which
                 Errour
                 
                 the
                 Name
                 which
                 the
                 Turks
                 give
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 lesser
                 Mendres
                 may
                 confirm
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 we
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 now
                 so
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 )
                 let
                 us
                 first
                 hear
                 what
                 Strabo
                 reports
                 thereof
                 in
                 ancient
                 times
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 encompassed
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 with
                 that
                 Wall
                 which
                 now
                 stands
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Lysimachus
                 ,
                 who
                 therefore
                 named
                 it
                 Arsinoa
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 Name
                 prevailed
                 not
                 long
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 returned
                 to
                 its
                 ancient
                 denomination
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 The
                 Government
                 was
                 exercised
                 by
                 a
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 great
                 importance
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 were
                 assembled
                 .
                 The
                 Temple
                 of
                 Diana
                 
                 was
                 first
                 built
                 by
                 Chersiphron
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 being
                 burnt
                 by
                 one
                 Herostratus
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 stately
                 Edifice
                 was
                 erected
                 by
                 the
                 large
                 and
                 devout
                 Contributions
                 of
                 the
                 Female
                 Sex
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 not
                 being
                 sufficient
                 to
                 perfect
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 proffer'd
                 to
                 compleat
                 the
                 remainder
                 at
                 his
                 
                 own
                 Expence
                 ,
                 on
                 condition
                 that
                 his
                 Name
                 might
                 be
                 entituled
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Fabrick
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 offer
                 was
                 refused
                 by
                 the
                 Complement
                 of
                 a
                 witty
                 
                   Ephesian
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   seemly
                   for
                   one
                   God
                   to
                   contribute
                   to
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 this
                 Temple
                 were
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 called
                 Megalobizi
                 ;
                 these
                 were
                 in
                 great
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 assisted
                 by
                 Virgins
                 .
                 This
                 City
                 hath
                 both
                 a
                 Port
                 and
                 Shipping
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Port
                 is
                 very
                 shallow
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 mud
                 which
                 the
                 Cayster
                 throws
                 up
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 City
                 daily
                 increases
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 principal
                 Emporium
                 of
                 Asia
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Taurus
                   .
                   Pliny
                
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Geography
                 of
                 these
                 places
                 ,
                 instructs
                 us
                 farther
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Nat.
                   Hist.
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 
                   Ephesus
                   attollitur
                   Monte
                   Pione
                   ,
                   &
                   alluitur
                   Caistro
                   in
                   Cylbianis
                   jugis
                   orto
                   .
                
                 And
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 
                 situation
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 a
                 Hill
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 Prospect
                 to
                 the
                 West
                 towards
                 a
                 lovely
                 Plain
                 ,
                 watered
                 and
                 embellished
                 with
                 the
                 pleasant
                 Circles
                 of
                 the
                 Cayster
                 .
                 Some
                 Marshes
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 far
                 distant
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Vapour
                 of
                 them
                 seems
                 not
                 to
                 reach
                 or
                 corrupt
                 the
                 air
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 Soyl
                 produces
                 abundantly
                 Woods
                 of
                 Tamerisk
                 ,
                 which
                 over-running
                 the
                 Plains
                 ,
                 render
                 them
                 delightful
                 to
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 the
                 beholders
                 .
                 But
                 nothing
                 appears
                 more
                 remarkable
                 and
                 stately
                 to
                 a
                 Stranger
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 near
                 approach
                 to
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Castle
                 on
                 the
                 Hill
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lofty
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                 John's
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 now
                 converted
                 to
                 a
                 Turkish
                 Mosch
                 ,
                 the
                 biggest
                 Pillar
                 in
                 which
                 is
                 five
                 Turkish
                 Pikes
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 in
                 compass
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 upwards
                 of
                 four
                 English
                 yards
                 ;
                 these
                 lifting
                 up
                 their
                 heads
                 amongst
                 other
                 Ruines
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 Cottages
                 of
                 the
                 
                 present
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 promise
                 that
                 magnificent
                 Structure
                 ,
                 which
                 renowned
                 and
                 made
                 famous
                 this
                 City
                 in
                 ancient-History
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 stumbles
                 at
                 Pillars
                 of
                 Porphiry
                 ,
                 and
                 finds
                 an
                 uneasie
                 passage
                 over
                 subverted
                 Temples
                 and
                 Palaces
                 ;
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 is
                 not
                 preserved
                 by
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 or
                 no
                 Inscriptions
                 remaining
                 to
                 direct
                 us
                 .
                 Some
                 marks
                 there
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 Building
                 more
                 ample
                 and
                 stately
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 without
                 the
                 Wall
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 gives
                 us
                 cause
                 to
                 conjecture
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Diana
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 Shrine
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 dedicated
                 to
                 that
                 Goddess
                 ,
                 anciently
                 adjoining
                 to
                 the
                 Ortygian
                 Grove
                 and
                 Cenchrian
                 Stream
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 and
                 Apollo
                 were
                 reported
                 in
                 Fables
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 from
                 Latona
                 .
                 
                 
                   Ephesii
                   memorabant
                   ,
                   
                   non
                   ,
                   ut
                   vulgus
                   crederet
                   Dianam
                   atque
                   ;
                   Apollinem
                   Delo
                   genitos
                   :
                   Esse
                   apud
                   se
                   Cenchrium
                   Aninem
                   lucum
                   Ortygium
                   ,
                   ubi
                   Latonam
                   partu
                   gravidam
                   ,
                   &
                   Oleae
                   ,
                   quae
                   tum
                   etiam
                   maneat
                   ,
                   adnifam
                   ,
                   edidisse
                   ea
                   Numina
                   .
                
                 This
                 therefore
                 might
                 probably
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 that
                 Goddess
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 Asia
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 that
                 riot
                 and
                 pudder
                 amongst
                 the
                 Silver-smiths
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 
                 Under
                 the
                 Ruines
                 of
                 this
                 Temple
                 we
                 descended
                 about
                 30
                 Stairs
                 with
                 Lights
                 in
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 entered
                 into
                 divers
                 narrow
                 passages
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 turnings
                 and
                 windings
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Clew
                 of
                 Thread
                 to
                 guide
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 therefore
                 call
                 a
                 Labyrinth
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 me
                 it
                 seemed
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 Fabricks
                 of
                 that
                 weight
                 and
                 magnificence
                 ,
                 is
                 convenient
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Architecture
                 .
                 The
                 air
                 below
                 was
                 moist
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 suffocating
                 heat
                 ,
                 which
                 nourished
                 Bats
                 of
                 a
                 prodigious
                 bigness
                 ,
                 which
                 oft-times
                 struck
                 at
                 our
                 Torches
                 ,
                 as
                 Enemies
                 unto
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 Companions
                 of
                 those
                 Spirits
                 which
                 inhabit
                 the
                 Stygian
                 darkness
                 .
                 Not
                 far
                 from
                 hence
                 was
                 a
                 stately
                 Lavatory
                 of
                 Porphiry
                 ,
                 called
                 Saint
                 
                 John's
                 Font
                 ,
                 the
                 Diameter
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 seven
                 Turkish
                 Pikes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 )
                 he
                 baptized
                 great
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Believers
                 .
                 Not
                 far
                 from
                 hence
                 was
                 shewn
                 us
                 the
                 Cave
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Sleepers
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Story
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 whether
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 current
                 through
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 believed
                 so
                 far
                 by
                 the
                 Christians
                 that
                 anciently
                 inhabited
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 erected
                 a
                 Chappel
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 remains
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Painting
                 as
                 yet
                 not
                 wholy
                 defaced
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Theater
                 
                 is
                 almost
                 wholy
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 few
                 Seats
                 being
                 there
                 remaining
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 Ruines
                 no
                 certain
                 knowledge
                 can
                 be
                 had
                 ;
                 the
                 Inscriptions
                 which
                 I
                 found
                 I
                 shall
                 here
                 insert
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 so
                 disfigured
                 ,
                 and
                 broken
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Portals
                 of
                 Gates
                 ,
                 and
                 Triumphal
                 Arches
                 ,
                 as
                 can
                 little
                 satisfy
                 any
                 mans
                 Curiosity
                 ;
                 as
                 namely
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 took
                 from
                 a
                 Wall
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 publick
                 Structure
                 .
                 
                   
                     M.
                     P.
                     VED
                     .
                     INICE
                     .
                     PP
                     .
                     VEDIAE
                     .
                     PT
                     .
                     Paulli
                     .
                  
                   
                     M.
                  
                   
                     
                       Filiae
                       Uxoris
                       &
                       Etul
                    
                     ,
                  
                   
                     N.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 On
                 an
                 Arch
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   Accenso
                   Rensi
                   &
                   Asiae
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 Wall
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 is
                 a
                 Head
                 cut
                 in
                 Stone
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 Face
                 like
                 the
                 
                 Moon
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 a
                 Snake
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 a
                 Bow
                 :
                 we
                 may
                 fansie
                 it
                 to
                 mean
                 
                   Proserpina
                   ,
                   Luna
                   ,
                   Diana
                   .
                
                 Near
                 the
                 Gate
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Stone
                 with
                 this
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 On
                 a
                 Marble
                 Chest
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Near
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Diana
                 is
                 this
                 Inscription
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
               
                 Of
                 this
                 
                   Publius
                   Vedius
                   Abascantus
                
                 ,
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 :
                 as
                 ,
                 PVED
                 .
                 —
                 CANTVS
                 IVNIOR
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 A
                 bascantus
                 .
                 Ibidem
                 ,
                 —
                 M
                 :
                 P.
                 VEDI
                 .
                 NICEPH
                 —
                 ...
                 VEDIAF
                 P.F.
                 PAVLLINAE
                 ...
              
               
                 In
                 another
                 place
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Stone
                 reversed
                 within
                 a
                 Wall
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 covered
                 with
                 Earth
                 with
                 this
                 broken
                 Inscription
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
              
               
               
                 Over
                 a
                 Gate
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 are
                 divers
                 Figures
                 engraven
                 ,
                 still
                 plain
                 and
                 not
                 much
                 defaced
                 ,
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 Story
                 of
                 
                 Hector's
                 Body
                 drawn
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Troy
                 by
                 Achilles
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Reason
                 fancied
                 by
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Christian
                 Persecutions
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 having
                 no
                 such
                 strength
                 of
                 Imagination
                 to
                 represent
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 that
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 observing
                 likewise
                 that
                 the
                 Stones
                 do
                 not
                 exactly
                 square
                 each
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 induced
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 fetched
                 from
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 fixed
                 there
                 for
                 Ornament
                 in
                 more
                 modern
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Aquaeduct
                 
                 on
                 the
                 East-side
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 antient
                 Magnificence
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 of
                 so
                 Renowned
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 appears
                 not
                 very
                 Antique
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 repaired
                 in
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 some
                 stones
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 there
                 ,
                 are
                 reversed
                 in
                 the
                 Walls
                 ,
                 with
                 Inscriptions
                 denoting
                 
                   Marcus
                   Aurelius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 placed
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 as
                 casually
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 hand
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 they
                 first
                 took
                 possession
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 when
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 it
                 flourished
                 even
                 in
                 their
                 days
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Ottoman
                 Family
                 became
                 Master
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 lesser
                 Asia
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 Relicks
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Turks
                 are
                 subverted
                 ,
                 and
                 lye
                 unknown
                 ,
                 and
                 heaped
                 promiscuously
                 together
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Town
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 Habitation
                 of
                 Heardsmen
                 and
                 Farmers
                 ,
                 living
                 in
                 low
                 and
                 humble
                 Cottages
                 of
                 dirt
                 ,
                 covered
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 with
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Sheltered
                 from
                 the
                 extremity
                 of
                 weather
                 by
                 mighty
                 Masses
                 of
                 ruinous
                 Walls
                 ;
                 the
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 ostentation
                 of
                 former
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 Embleme
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 frailty
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 transient
                 Vanity
                 of
                 humane
                 Glory
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 cannot
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 many
                 reflections
                 on
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Providence
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 casts
                 down
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 raises
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 strange
                 alterations
                 ,
                 and
                 Metamorphosis
                 of
                 worldly
                 things
                 ,
                 take
                 a
                 prospect
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 well
                 changed
                 in
                 the
                 Variety
                 of
                 Names
                 as
                 of
                 Conditions
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Pliny
                 saith
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Trojan
                 Warr
                 it
                 was
                 called
                 Alopes
                 ,
                 then
                 Ortygia
                 ,
                 then
                 Morgas
                 ,
                 then
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Turks
                   Ayasaluck
                
                 ,
                 seeming
                 to
                 derive
                 this
                 Name
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 
                   Greek
                   ,
                   luck
                
                 being
                 a
                 termination
                 in
                 Turkish
                 of
                 the
                 abstract
                 ,
                 as
                 ness
                 is
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   holy
                   ,
                   holiness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 This
                 place
                 where
                 once
                 Christianity
                 so
                 flourished
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Mother-Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 a
                 Metropolitan
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                 cannot
                 now
                 shew
                 one
                 Family
                 of
                 Christians
                 ;
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 secret
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 disposed
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 too
                 deep
                 and
                 mysterious
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 search
                 into
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 10
                 Miles
                 distant
                 from
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 South-west
                 ,
                 lies
                 the
                 Town
                 anciently
                 called
                 Phygela
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Turks
                   Koush
                   Adasee
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Islandland
                   of
                   Birds
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Italians
                   Scala
                   Nova
                
                 ,
                 but
                 falsly
                 esteemed
                 Miletum
                 ,
                 where
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 landed
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 at
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Acts
                   20.
                   17.
                
                 
              
               
                 From
                 hence
                 we
                 passed
                 on
                 to
                 Tyria
                 
                 so
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 proximity
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Christians
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 but
                 certainly
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 Errour
                 .
                 For
                 Tyria
                 is
                 a
                 City
                 about
                 25
                 Miles
                 distant
                 from
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 pleasantly
                 situated
                 on
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 a
                 Hill
                 ,
                 well
                 watered
                 and
                 planted
                 with
                 Trees
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 seated
                 
                 in
                 a
                 Grove
                 ,
                 lying
                 open
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 to
                 a
                 fruitful
                 and
                 pleasant
                 Plain
                 :
                 Observing
                 here
                 no
                 Ruines
                 or
                 marks
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 nor
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 themselves
                 ,
                 born
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 any
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 pristine
                 state
                 thereof
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 often
                 gives
                 light
                 to
                 probable
                 Conjectures
                 )
                 I
                 confidently
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 ancient
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 modern
                 City
                 erected
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 satisfied
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 this
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 consider
                 what
                 Livy
                 writes
                 concerning
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 he
                 describes
                 the
                 Fight
                 between
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 Antiochus
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 Antiochus
                 had
                 pitched
                 his
                 Camp
                 about
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 passing
                 the
                 Phrygian
                 River
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Hermus
                 ,
                 he
                 retreated
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 encamped
                 about
                 
                   Magnesia
                   ad
                   Sipulum
                
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 Thyatira
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 somewhere
                 
                 between
                 Pergamus
                 and
                 Magnesia
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 vulgarly
                 imagined
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 make
                 more
                 clearly
                 apparent
                 in
                 its
                 due
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 Providence
                 in
                 the
                 Circle
                 of
                 my
                 Travels
                 ,
                 shall
                 bring
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 which
                 the
                 Turks
                 call
                 Akhisar
                 .
              
               
                 Laodicea
                 is
                 another
                 of
                 those
                 Cities
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 forgotten
                 in
                 its
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 overwhelmed
                 in
                 its
                 Ruines
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 certainly
                 discovered
                 it
                 about
                 four
                 days
                 journey
                 South-East
                 from
                 Tyria
                 :
                 In
                 our
                 way
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 happily
                 crossed
                 the
                 true
                 Meander
                 ,
                 
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Turks
                   Boiuch
                   Mendres
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 great
                 Meander
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Cayster
                 the
                 little
                 Mendres
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 sight
                 we
                 had
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 being
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Tmolus
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 in
                 the
                 Plain
                 beneath
                 ,
                 we
                 discovered
                 innumerable
                 turnings
                 and
                 windings
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 variety
                 as
                 
                 might
                 entertain
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 a
                 Stranger
                 for
                 some
                 hours
                 with
                 pleasure
                 .
                 
                   Ipse
                   recurvatis
                   ludit
                   Maeander
                   in
                   undis
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 continues
                 to
                 encircle
                 all
                 the
                 Plains
                 it
                 runs
                 through
                 ,
                 with
                 wanton
                 Mazes
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 rapid
                 current
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 stirred
                 up
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Gravel
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 found
                 not
                 the
                 Streams
                 of
                 Water
                 so
                 clear
                 and
                 Crystalline
                 as
                 we
                 hoped
                 to
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 sate
                 down
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 Collation
                 on
                 the
                 Banks
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 continues
                 its
                 swift
                 motion
                 until
                 it
                 falls
                 more
                 gently
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 Miletum
                 ,
                 now
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Turks
                   Melas
                
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 place
                 where
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 landed
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 which
                 agrees
                 with
                 what
                 Pliny
                 writes
                 in
                 his
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Meander
                   :
                   Amnis
                   Maeander
                   ortus
                   e
                   lacu
                   Aulocrene
                   ,
                   plurimisque
                   
                   affusus
                   oppidis
                   ,
                   &
                   repletus
                   fluminibus
                   ,
                   crebris
                   ita
                   sinuosus
                   flexibus
                   ,
                   ut
                   saepe
                   credatur
                   reverti
                   ,
                   Apamenam
                   primum
                   pervagatur
                   regionem
                   ,
                   mox
                   Eumenicam
                   ,
                   ac
                   dein
                   Bargelicos
                   campos
                   ;
                   postremo
                   Cariam
                   placidus
                   ,
                   omnesque
                   eos
                   agros
                   fertilissimos
                   rigans
                   ,
                   ad
                   decimum
                   a
                   Mileto
                   Stadium
                   lenis
                   illabitur
                   mari
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 place
                 which
                 we
                 imagined
                 might
                 be
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 City
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Turks
                   Dingizlee
                
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 so
                 esteemed
                 by
                 the
                 Greeks
                 who
                 there
                 inhabit
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 above
                 40
                 in
                 number
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 little
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 little
                 credit
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 give
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 ancient
                 condition
                 of
                 their
                 Nation
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 lost
                 their
                 own
                 Language
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 and
                 understand
                 no
                 other
                 Tongue
                 than
                 the
                 Turkish
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 competent
                 Judges
                 of
                 the
                 Antiquities
                 which
                 extend
                 themselves
                 beyond
                 
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 .
                 Howsoever
                 ,
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 exceedingly
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 far
                 distant
                 certainly
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 might
                 yield
                 us
                 Reason
                 sufficient
                 to
                 enquire
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 planted
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fruit-trees
                 ,
                 watered
                 with
                 plentiful
                 Streams
                 ,
                 and
                 abounds
                 with
                 all
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 either
                 necessary
                 or
                 convenient
                 for
                 livelyhood
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Turks
                 compare
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 air
                 and
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 Damascus
                 :
                 The
                 outward
                 Walls
                 are
                 ancient
                 ,
                 but
                 neglected
                 after
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Custom
                 ;
                 the
                 City
                 within
                 built
                 low
                 after
                 the
                 modern
                 Fashion
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 chiefly
                 maintained
                 by
                 a
                 Trade
                 of
                 Bogasines
                 .
                 Some
                 few
                 Churches
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 appear
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 built
                 by
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 now
                 converted
                 into
                 Moschs
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 nothing
                 appeared
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 induce
                 us
                 to
                 concur
                 in
                 Opinion
                 
                 with
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 place
                 was
                 Laodicea
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 informed
                 by
                 Turks
                 of
                 certain
                 Ruines
                 about
                 four
                 miles
                 distant
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 them
                 Eski-hisar
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Castle
                
                 ;
                 curiosity
                 lead
                 us
                 thither
                 ,
                 where
                 being
                 entred
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 subverted
                 and
                 overthrown
                 ,
                 situated
                 on
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 small
                 Hills
                 :
                 What
                 first
                 we
                 had
                 sight
                 of
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 Aquaeduct
                 ,
                 which
                 guided
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 beneath
                 which
                 runs
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 call
                 the
                 Lycus
                 ,
                 nourished
                 with
                 two
                 other
                 Streams
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 call
                 Asopus
                 and
                 Caper
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 situation
                 may
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 description
                 which
                 Pliny
                 gives
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Celeberrima
                   Urbs
                   Laodicea
                   ,
                   imposita
                   est
                   Lyco
                   flumini
                   ,
                   latera
                   alluentibus
                   Asopo
                   &
                   Capro
                   .
                
                 This
                 certainly
                 can
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 ancient
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Description
                 of
                 Geographers
                 ,
                 anciently
                 called
                 Diospolis
                 .
                 Here
                 within
                 we
                 
                 found
                 ,
                 besides
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 other
                 Ruines
                 ,
                 three
                 large
                 Amphitheatres
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Circus
                 ;
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 round
                 form
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 about
                 50
                 Seats
                 one
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 Stones
                 of
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 much
                 displaced
                 .
                 The
                 Circus
                 was
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 was
                 a
                 Cave
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 were
                 kept
                 ,
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 Roman
                 Sports
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 an
                 Arch
                 with
                 this
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                
                 Many
                 other
                 Ruines
                 there
                 were
                 of
                 mighty
                 Fabricks
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 could
                 receive
                 no
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 nor
                 make
                 conjectures
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 we
                 be
                 guided
                 by
                 Inscriptions
                 ;
                 for
                 time
                 and
                 Earthquakes
                 had
                 so
                 strangely
                 defac'd
                 
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 Theatres
                 there
                 scarce
                 remained
                 one
                 Stone
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Strabo
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Laodicea
                   ,
                   cum
                   ante
                   esset
                   exilis
                   ,
                   nostra
                   ,
                   &
                   parentum
                   nostrorum
                   aetate
                   crevit
                   :
                   quanquam
                   oppugnatione
                   Mithridatis
                   Eupatoris
                   damnum
                   accepisset
                   ,
                   non
                   contemnendum
                   :
                   sed
                   soli
                   praestantia
                   ,
                   &
                   laeta
                   civium
                   quorundam
                   fortuna
                   eam
                   amplicaverunt
                   .
                
                 It
                 seems
                 that
                 this
                 City
                 suffered
                 much
                 by
                 
                   Mithridates
                   Eupator
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 soil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Riches
                 of
                 the
                 Citizens
                 quickly
                 repaired
                 the
                 damages
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 it
                 again
                 to
                 its
                 pristine
                 happiness
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 elevated
                 on
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 pleasant
                 Mounts
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 Hills
                 ,
                 which
                 oversee
                 the
                 most
                 rich
                 and
                 delightful
                 Plains
                 of
                 all
                 Phrygia
                 :
                 It
                 hath
                 to
                 the
                 North
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Cadmus
                 ,
                 being
                 distant
                 (
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 conjectured
                 )
                 about
                 ten
                 English
                 Miles
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Lycus
                 
                 hath
                 its
                 source
                 ,
                 and
                 over-flows
                 those
                 Pastures
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Augustus
                   Caesar
                
                 bred
                 numerous
                 Flocks
                 of
                 black
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 fineness
                 of
                 the
                 Fleece
                 far
                 exceeded
                 the
                 Milesian
                 Wools.
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Riches
                 of
                 their
                 Woollen
                 Manufacture
                 ,
                 being
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Donative
                 of
                 two
                 thousand
                 Talents
                 ,
                 which
                 Hiero
                 bequeathed
                 to
                 that
                 People
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 considerable
                 Revenue
                 to
                 the
                 Publick
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 to
                 raise
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 when
                 overthrown
                 by
                 Earth-quakes
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Nero
                 was
                 the
                 fourth
                 time
                 Consul
                 ,
                 Laodicea
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Tacitus
                   )
                   tremore
                   terrae
                   prolapsa
                   ,
                   ●●llo
                   in
                   nobis
                   remedio
                   ,
                   propriis
                   opibus
                   revaluit
                   :
                
                 It
                 was
                 then
                 sorely
                 shaken
                 by
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Cities
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 was
                 re-edified
                 by
                 the
                 p●●●●ance
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Riches
                 ;
                 but
                 relapsing
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Calamity
                 ,
                 was
                 
                 deserted
                 by
                 its
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 irrecoverably
                 lost
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 pristine
                 condition
                 of
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 very
                 Name
                 ,
                 having
                 now
                 no
                 other
                 existence
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 Wise
                 and
                 Learned
                 men
                 have
                 conserved
                 in
                 the
                 Histories
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 taken
                 our
                 view
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 we
                 traversed
                 the
                 Country
                 tovvards
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 five
                 Miles
                 on
                 our
                 right
                 hand
                 from
                 Laodicea
                 to
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 vve
                 espied
                 a
                 White
                 Cliff
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 a
                 Hill
                 ,
                 vvith
                 some
                 Buildings
                 thereon
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 from
                 their
                 Whiteness
                 the
                 Turks
                 call
                 Pambuck
                 or
                 Cotton
                 :
                 And
                 having
                 received
                 information
                 from
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 that
                 Hierapolis
                 vvas
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 Curiosity
                 carried
                 us
                 thither
                 ;
                 of
                 vvhich
                 place
                 Strabo
                 reporteth
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 Hierapolis
                 is
                 seated
                 over
                 against
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 
                 vvhere
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 Baths
                 
                 of
                 hot
                 Waters
                 and
                 the
                 Plutonium
                 .
                 The
                 Waters
                 easily
                 congeal
                 the
                 earth
                 whereon
                 they
                 run
                 into
                 Stone
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Chanels
                 are
                 firm
                 Rock
                 :
                 The
                 Plutonium
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 brow
                 of
                 the
                 Hill
                 ,
                 the
                 entrance
                 into
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 wider
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 thrust
                 himself
                 through
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 deep
                 within
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 quadrangular
                 Form
                 ,
                 containing
                 about
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 half
                 an
                 Acre
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 filled
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 thick
                 and
                 caliginous
                 air
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ground
                 cannot
                 be
                 seen
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 new
                 Moon
                 the
                 poysonous
                 air
                 contains
                 it self
                 within
                 the
                 circumference
                 of
                 the
                 Cave
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 approach
                 to
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 without
                 danger
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 living
                 Creature
                 ventures
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 ,
                 it
                 immediately
                 expires
                 :
                 Cattel
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 put
                 in
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 drawn
                 out
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Sparrows
                 which
                 we
                 let
                 flye
                 therein
                 ,
                 presently
                 dyed
                 .
                 Those
                 which
                 attend
                 the
                 Temples
                 
                 enter
                 in
                 without
                 danger
                 ;
                 because
                 perhaps
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 an
                 Enthusiastical
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 preserved
                 by
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 discovered
                 some
                 Conservatives
                 against
                 the
                 Pestilence
                 of
                 that
                 air
                 .
                 The
                 Water
                 of
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 abounds
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 Baths
                 ,
                 hath
                 an
                 admirable
                 vertue
                 for
                 dying
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Colours
                 dyed
                 there
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 certain
                 Roots
                 ,
                 equal
                 the
                 best
                 Scarlets
                 and
                 Purple●
                 of
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 Strabo
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 we
                 our selves
                 saw
                 and
                 observed
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 mounting
                 at
                 first
                 an
                 ascent
                 towards
                 the
                 Ruines
                 ,
                 observed
                 the
                 ground
                 to
                 be
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 soft
                 brittle
                 Stone
                 ,
                 crusted
                 by
                 the
                 hot
                 Waters
                 ,
                 which
                 descend
                 with
                 a
                 full
                 Stream
                 from
                 the
                 Hill.
                 Being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Object
                 which
                 presented
                 it self
                 to
                 our
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                 put
                 us
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 mortality
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 period
                 and
                 subversion
                 of
                 Cities
                 ,
                 were
                 certain
                 magnificent
                 Tombs
                 of
                 entire
                 Stone
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 rather
                 call
                 them
                 Coffins
                 ,
                 with
                 Covers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 cut
                 in
                 a
                 Cubical
                 Form
                 :
                 one
                 bore
                 the
                 Sculpture
                 as
                 it
                 seemed
                 of
                 Apollo
                 in
                 a
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Charioteer
                 was
                 dismounted
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 he
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Monument
                 subverted
                 .
                 Other
                 S●●
                 pulchres
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 like
                 small
                 Chappels
                 ,
                 covered
                 with
                 ridges
                 of
                 vast
                 Stones
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 Lead
                 or
                 Tiles
                 to
                 cast
                 off
                 rain
                 :
                 other
                 Vault
                 and
                 Charnel-Houses
                 lay
                 open
                 ,
                 where
                 lay
                 exposed
                 the
                 white
                 Bones
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 light
                 and
                 dry
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 durable
                 almost
                 as
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Near
                 hereunto
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Campus
                   Martius
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 place
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 designed
                 for
                 Exercises
                 and
                 Feats
                 of
                 Arms.
                 Proceeding
                 farther
                 ,
                 we
                 entered
                 into
                 a
                 solitude
                 so
                 dismal
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 affected
                 our
                 minds
                 with
                 a
                 strange
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 sad
                 fate
                 of
                 this
                 unhappy
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 Waters
                 which
                 tumbled
                 down
                 the
                 precipice
                 added
                 by
                 its
                 murmuring
                 sound
                 to
                 the
                 melancholy
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 run
                 petrifie
                 all
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 making
                 rude
                 Channels
                 for
                 themselves
                 of
                 Stone
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 sometimes
                 they
                 overflow
                 they
                 petrifie
                 the
                 earth
                 with
                 a
                 brittle
                 crust
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 is
                 a
                 Bath
                 of
                 ●ot
                 Waters
                 ,
                 paved
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 w●●th
                 white
                 Marble
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Pavement
                 ●s
                 now
                 disordered
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Pilla●s
                 and
                 other
                 Ornaments
                 which
                 encompass
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ●et
                 off
                 with
                 Columns
                 and
                 Arches
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Magnificence
                 of
                 antique
                 Buildings
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 excellent
                 Vertues
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 those
                 Waters
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 drew
                 Inhabitants
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 situation
                 thereof
                 not
                 being
                 otherwise
                 advantagious
                 for
                 Trade
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 air
                 seems
                 conducing
                 to
                 health
                 ,
                 lying
                 open
                 to
                 a
                 large
                 Plain
                 on
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 shut
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 North
                 with
                 a
                 high
                 Mountain
                 .
                 It
                 might
                 also
                 in
                 probability
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Hierapolis
                 from
                 the
                 Medicinal
                 Vertue
                 of
                 those
                 Waters
                 which
                 often
                 have
                 been
                 accounted
                 sacred
                 ,
                 and
                 dedicated
                 to
                 some
                 Deity
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 perhaps
                 the
                 Cures
                 they
                 operated
                 in
                 many
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 might
                 bestow
                 the
                 Name
                 on
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   City
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Rivers
                 and
                 Fountains
                 have
                 upon
                 less
                 considerable
                 occasions
                 been
                 hallowed
                 ,
                 and
                 accounted
                 sacred
                 by
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 Not
                 far
                 distant
                 remains
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 a
                 Theatre
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 very
                 large
                 but
                 sumptuous
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 round
                 Form
                 ;
                 the
                 Seats
                 about
                 23
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 one
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 downfall
                 of
                 vast
                 and
                 weighty
                 Pillars
                 ;
                 the
                 
                 Marble
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 curiously
                 polished
                 and
                 still
                 smooth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 defaced
                 (
                 especially
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 the
                 rubbish
                 and
                 stones
                 have
                 preserved
                 from
                 the
                 weather
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 observed
                 better
                 in
                 the
                 Countries
                 of
                 Christendom
                 .
                 Some
                 Inscriptions
                 we
                 found
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 worn
                 out
                 with
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 broken
                 off
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 only
                 this
                 was
                 very
                 legible
                 on
                 the
                 Portal
                 of
                 a
                 Gate
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 Theatre
                 .
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 Some
                 Authors
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Temples
                 and
                 Fanes
                 with
                 which
                 this
                 City
                 did
                 abound
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 they
                 gave
                 unto
                 it
                 that
                 Name
                 of
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Holy
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 Ruines
                 of
                 vast
                 Fabricks
                 are
                 so
                 numerous
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 false
                 Gods
                 had
                 once
                 there
                 a
                 great
                 possession
                 and
                 share
                 of
                 Worship
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 
                 the
                 Walls
                 and
                 Pillars
                 are
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 strongest
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 observed
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Coverings
                 or
                 Roofs
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 different
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 ,
                 being
                 Stones
                 of
                 an
                 incredible
                 magnitude
                 and
                 weight
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Engines
                 being
                 carried
                 aloft
                 ,
                 are
                 there
                 close
                 cemented
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Timber
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 of
                 arched
                 work
                 ,
                 are
                 yet
                 joined
                 so
                 artificially
                 ,
                 that
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 they
                 remain
                 immoveable
                 either
                 by
                 Time
                 or
                 Earthquakes
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 the
                 Grota
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Cayern
                 so
                 much
                 defamed
                 by
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 by
                 Strabo
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 pestilential
                 or
                 noxious
                 Vapours
                 which
                 it
                 perspires
                 ,
                 infecting
                 the
                 air
                 about
                 it
                 with
                 unwholsom
                 Atoms
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 Pliny
                 confirms
                 ,
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 83.
                 
                 
                   Nat.
                   Hist.
                   Simili
                   modo
                   specus
                   est
                   Hierapoli
                   in
                   Asia
                   ,
                   matris
                   tantum
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   ●●●
                   do
                   ●●
                   in●●●●●●
                   ;
                   ●●●●●
                   Fi●●●hci
                   specus
                   quorum
                   exhalatione
                   temulenti
                   futura
                   praecinunt
                   .
                
                 The
                 Turks
                 that
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 curiosity
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 Cave
                 ,
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ill
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 have
                 often
                 felt
                 the
                 bad
                 effects
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 either
                 suddenly
                 dyed
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 fallen
                 desperately
                 sick
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 have
                 a
                 report
                 generally
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 haunted
                 by
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 strike
                 men
                 dead
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 boldness
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 their
                 Region
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 go
                 near
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 ingenuously
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 Curiosity
                 was
                 never
                 so
                 prevalent
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 those
                 Experiments
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 hazard
                 either
                 my
                 life
                 or
                 prejudice
                 my
                 health
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 place
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 honour
                 formerly
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Metropolis
                 ,
                 and
                 Laodicea
                 which
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 Mother-Church
                 of
                 16
                 Bishopricks
                 ,
                 now
                 lies
                 desolate
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 inhabited
                 
                 by
                 Shephe●●●
                 ,
                 and
                 ●●●ag
                 from
                 the
                 Ornament
                 of
                 Gods
                 ancient
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 renowned
                 them
                 in
                 former
                 Ages
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 now
                 boast
                 of
                 an
                 Anchorite
                 or
                 Hermite's
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 where
                 Gods
                 Name
                 is
                 praised
                 or
                 invoked
                 .
              
               
                 Passing
                 forward
                 to
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 about
                 12
                 miles
                 distant
                 from
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 the
                 Ruines
                 of
                 Tripolis
                 ,
                 and
                 thereabouts
                 crossed
                 again
                 the
                 Meander
                 .
              
               
                 Philadelphia
                 now
                 inhabited
                 by
                 Turks
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 called
                 Ala-shahir
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 fair
                 City
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 happy
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 Churches
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Ephesus
                
                 and
                 Laodicea
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 still
                 retains
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 with
                 something
                 of
                 Trade
                 to
                 invite
                 people
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Road
                 of
                 the
                 Persian
                 Caravans
                 :
                 Though
                 the
                 Walls
                 which
                 encompass
                 it
                 are
                 decayed
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 are
                 
                 wholy
                 neglected
                 :
                 Besides
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 remaining
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 Ruines
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 dedicated
                 to
                 S.
                 John
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 made
                 a
                 Dunghill
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Offals
                 of
                 dead
                 Beasts
                 .
                 Howsoever
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 been
                 pleased
                 to
                 preserve
                 some
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 to
                 make
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 being
                 inhabited
                 by
                 many
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 is
                 adorned
                 with
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 Twelve
                 Churches
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 S.
                 
                 Mary's
                 and
                 S.
                 
                 George's
                 are
                 the
                 chief
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 visited
                 ;
                 there
                 the
                 Chief
                 
                 Papa's
                 presented
                 before
                 us
                 some
                 Manuscripts
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 pretending
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 ancient
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 could
                 hardly
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 believe
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 S.
                 John
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 prime
                 Apostle
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 was
                 prefixed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Chapters
                 were
                 not
                 disposed
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 form
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 method
                 observed
                 in
                 their
                 Missals
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 situation
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Tmolus
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 pleasant
                 prospect
                 on
                 the
                 plains
                 beneath
                 well
                 furnished
                 with
                 divers
                 Villages
                 ,
                 and
                 watered
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Pactolus
                 .
                 The
                 only
                 raritie
                 which
                 the
                 Turks
                 show
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 to
                 Travellers
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 wall
                 of
                 Mens
                 bones
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 report
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 erected
                 by
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 which
                 first
                 took
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 slaughtered
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 besieged
                 in
                 a
                 sally
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 survived
                 ,
                 raised
                 a
                 wall
                 of
                 their
                 bones
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 well
                 cemented
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bones
                 so
                 entire
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 brought
                 a
                 piece
                 thereof
                 with
                 me
                 from
                 thence
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 27
                 miles
                 to
                 the
                 Northwest
                 from
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 lye
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 the
                 Anciently
                 famous
                 City
                 of
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 likewise
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Strabo
                 gives
                 this
                 account
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &c.
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Sardis
                 is
                 great
                 and
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 of
                 later
                 days
                 than
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Trojans
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 a
                 Castle
                 well
                 fortified
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Capital
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Lydians
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 
                   Homer
                   Maeone
                
                 :
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Tmolus
                 hangs
                 over
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 erected
                 a
                 high
                 Tower
                 of
                 white
                 Stone
                 built
                 after
                 the
                 Persian
                 manner
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 is
                 a
                 pleasing
                 prospect
                 overall
                 the
                 adjacent
                 plains
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 also
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Cayister
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Tmolus
                 flows
                 the
                 Pactolus
                 ,
                 whose
                 streams
                 of
                 ancient
                 times
                 carried
                 great
                 Flakes
                 of
                 Gold
                 with
                 its
                 current
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 Craesus
                 and
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 amassed
                 their
                 Riches
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 springs
                 of
                 Gold
                 are
                 failed
                 .
                 The
                 Rivers
                 Pactolus
                 and
                 Hyllas
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 Hermus
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 those
                 three
                 joyned
                 with
                 more
                 ignoble
                 streams
                 ,
                 empty
                 themselves
                 
                 into
                 the
                 Phocean
                 Sea
                 ,
                 now
                 called
                 Fogia
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Fochia
                 .
                 But
                 whatsoever
                 this
                 City
                 was
                 in
                 former
                 days
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 only
                 a
                 poor
                 Habitation
                 of
                 Shepherds
                 ,
                 living
                 in
                 low
                 and
                 humble
                 Cottages
                 ;
                 howsoever
                 the
                 ancient
                 Pillars
                 and
                 Ruines
                 list
                 up
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 as
                 unwilling
                 to
                 lose
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 their
                 ancient
                 Glory
                 ,
                 once
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 rich
                 Craesus
                 .
                 This
                 City
                 is
                 also
                 seated
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Tmolus
                 ,
                 as
                 Strabo
                 before-mentioned
                 hath
                 well
                 described
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 also
                 Pliny
                 confirms
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Celebratur
                   maxime
                   Sardis
                   in
                   latere
                   Montis
                   Tmoli
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 Castle
                 which
                 is
                 erected
                 on
                 a
                 high
                 and
                 steep
                 Mountain
                 is
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 ascend
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 inaccessible
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Arms
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 there
                 appears
                 the
                 most
                 pleasant
                 prospect
                 that
                 ever
                 my
                 eyes
                 beheld
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Pactolus
                 gives
                 a
                 wonderful
                 embellishment
                 ,
                 which
                 turns
                 
                 and
                 winds
                 so
                 delightfully
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Plains
                 ,
                 watering
                 all
                 parts
                 about
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 Country
                 exceeding
                 fertile
                 and
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 might
                 give
                 occasion
                 of
                 that
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pactolus
                 
                   ran
                   with
                   golden
                   streams
                
                 :
                 Over
                 the
                 Gate
                 I
                 read
                 this
                 Inscription
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 those
                 seven
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Turks
                   Bergam
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 so
                 highly
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Divine
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 lyes
                 about
                 Sixty
                 Miles
                 North-ward
                 from
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 once
                 the
                 Regal
                 City
                 over
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 
                   Mysia
                   ,
                   AEolis
                   ,
                   Jonia
                   ,
                   Lydia
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Caria
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 bequeathed
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 by
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 
                 Testament
                 of
                 Attalus
                 the
                 last
                 King
                 thereof
                 ;
                 whose
                 Antiquity
                 and
                 Fame
                 is
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 and
                 recorded
                 in
                 Strabo
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Lysimachus
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Agathocles
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 successours
                 of
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 kept
                 his
                 Treasure
                 at
                 Pergamus
                 :
                 the
                 situation
                 whereof
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 Hill
                 ,
                 or
                 Mount
                 ,
                 which
                 near
                 the
                 top
                 ends
                 in
                 a
                 Conical
                 Form.
                 The
                 charge
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 Philetaetus
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 who
                 amidst
                 many
                 Treasons
                 and
                 Revolutions
                 remained
                 faithful
                 to
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 20
                 years
                 ;
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 Lysimachus
                 being
                 slain
                 by
                 
                   Seleucus
                   Nicator
                
                 ,
                 the
                 eldest
                 Son
                 of
                 Philetaetus
                 called
                 Eumenes
                 obtained
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 Country
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 whose
                 Son
                 Eumenes
                 overthrew
                 Antiochus
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Seleucus
                 in
                 the
                 plains
                 of
                 Sardis
                 :
                 him
                 
                 Atta●us
                 succeeded
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 was
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 King.
                 After
                 he
                 overcame
                 the
                 Galatae
                 ,
                 or
                 Gallo-Grecians
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 bloody
                 Battel
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 he
                 who
                 joyning
                 confederacy
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 against
                 King
                 Philip
                 ,
                 was
                 their
                 true
                 and
                 faithful
                 Ally
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 Son
                 Eumenes
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 victory
                 over
                 Antiochus
                 in
                 the
                 plains
                 of
                 Magne●●●
                 at
                 Sipylum
                 ,
                 was
                 committed
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 which
                 extends
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Ta●reo
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 observed
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 now
                 stands
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 that
                 its
                 situation
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 a
                 Hill
                 ,
                 which
                 Strabo
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Conical
                 Form
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 prospect
                 into
                 a
                 most
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 and
                 fruitful
                 Plain
                 ,
                 watered
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 Caicus
                 ,
                 and
                 abounding
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fruits
                 the
                 Earth
                 also
                 yielding
                 with
                 little
                 pains
                 ,
                 or
                 industry
                 ,
                 causes
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 become
                 lazy
                 and
                 negligent
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 manured
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 care
                 as
                 is
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 naturally
                 happy
                 Countries
                 would
                 prove
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 fertile
                 Gardens
                 and
                 Paradises
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 for
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 that
                 small
                 hill
                 which
                 over-shadows
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 (
                 small
                 I
                 say
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Mountains
                 )
                 on
                 which
                 stands
                 an
                 ancient
                 Castle
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 Walls
                 thereof
                 ill
                 repaired
                 ,
                 so
                 pleasant
                 a
                 prospect
                 discovers
                 it self
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Plain
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 some
                 hours
                 may
                 well
                 entertain
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 a
                 Stranger
                 with
                 great
                 delight
                 .
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 being
                 slothful
                 ,
                 and
                 abhorring
                 labour
                 ,
                 addict
                 themselves
                 principally
                 to
                 Thefts
                 and
                 Robberies
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 pleased
                 to
                 seize
                 a
                 Booty
                 in
                 their
                 Plains
                 with
                 rapine
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 honest
                 and
                 religious
                 labour
                 to
                 purchase
                 their
                 Bread
                 by
                 turning
                 up
                 the
                 rich
                 Clods
                 of
                 their
                 Native
                 Soyl
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 this
                 City
                 goes
                 more
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 decay
                 and
                 ruine
                 ,
                 meerly
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Industry
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 whereas
                 about
                 10
                 years
                 past
                 there
                 were
                 53
                 Streets
                 of
                 this
                 Town
                 inhabited
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 now
                 only
                 22
                 frequented
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 are
                 deserted
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Buildings
                 go
                 to
                 ruine
                 .
                 Here
                 are
                 still
                 many
                 remains
                 and
                 appearances
                 of
                 antique
                 Buildings
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 vast
                 Pillars
                 of
                 Marble
                 subverted
                 :
                 One
                 place
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Palace
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 still
                 conserved
                 by
                 Columns
                 of
                 polished
                 Marble
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 Buttresses
                 support
                 the
                 Wall
                 for
                 at
                 least
                 50
                 paces
                 in
                 length
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 the
                 Ruines
                 of
                 several
                 Churches
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 more
                 spacious
                 and
                 magnificent
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Saint
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 .
                 Several
                 other
                 Churches
                 are
                 possessed
                 by
                 the
                 Mahometans
                 ,
                 and
                 employed
                 
                 their
                 superstitious
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 reported
                 by
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 confessed
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 )
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 ,
                 one
                 anciently
                 dedicated
                 to
                 S.
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 S.
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 the
                 Turks
                 have
                 relinquished
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 report
                 goes
                 )
                 the
                 Walls
                 fall
                 as
                 much
                 by
                 night
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 built
                 by
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Door
                 of
                 the
                 Menareh
                 or
                 Steeple
                 ,
                 which
                 above
                 where
                 they
                 call
                 to
                 Prayers
                 points
                 always
                 towards
                 Mecha
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 South-East
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 miraculous
                 manner
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 turn
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 point
                 that
                 Door
                 now
                 looks
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 my self
                 have
                 been
                 an
                 Eye-witness
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 deceit
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 herein
                 contrived
                 by
                 the
                 Greek
                 Masons
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 aver
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 vast
                 Ruines
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 arched-work
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 remainders
                 of
                 a
                 Theatre
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 wanting
                 Inscriptions
                 
                 and
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 to
                 direct
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 wholy
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 make
                 no
                 certain
                 conjectures
                 or
                 judgment
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 ;
                 only
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 such
                 vast
                 Piles
                 of
                 Building
                 are
                 the
                 Reliques
                 of
                 Publick
                 Edifices
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 this
                 Inscription
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 view
                 as
                 engraven
                 in
                 a
                 Marble
                 Stone
                 within
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 the
                 upper
                 Castle
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Gaium
                 Antium
                 ,
                 Aulum
                 Tullium
                 Auli
                 filium
                 Quadratum
                 ,
                 bis
                 Consulem
                 ,
                 Proconsulem
                 Asiae
                 ,
                 septem
                 Virum
                 Mepulonis●
                 Fratrem-Arvalem
                 Legatum
                 ,
                 &
                 Propraetorem
                 ,
                 &
                 Bithyniae
                 Legatum
                 ,
                 Asiae
                 Legatum
                 Imperialem
                 ,
                 Provinciae
                 Capadociae
                 Proconsulem
                 ,
                 Cretae
                 Cypri
                 Legatum
                 Imperialem
                 ,
                 Praefectum
                 belli
                 ,
                 Lyciae
                 &
                 Pamphyliae
                 Legatum
                 ,
                 Propraetorem
                 Imperatoris
                 Neronis
                 ,
                 Trajani
                 ,
                 Caesaris
                 Augusti
                 ,
                 Germanici
                 ,
                 Dacici
                 ,
                 Provinciae
                 Syriae
                 ,
                 Senatus
                 &
                 Populus
                 Primorum
                 Procerum
                 Pergamensium
                 Benefactorem
                 ,
                 qui
                 curam
                 suscepit
                 restaurandae
                 Militae
                 .
              
               
                 Through
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 runs
                 a
                 very
                 plentiful
                 Stream
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 is
                 honoured
                 by
                 Antiquity
                 with
                 magnificent
                 Arches
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Bridge
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Stream
                 I
                 apprehend
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 named
                 Selimus
                 ;
                 
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Pliny
                   ,
                   longeque
                   clarissimum
                   Asiae
                   Pergamum
                   ,
                   quod
                   intermeat
                   
                   Selimus
                   ,
                   praesluit
                   Cetius
                   ,
                   prosusus
                   Pindaso
                   Monte.
                
                 It
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 are
                 many
                 Vaults
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 almost
                 under
                 every
                 House
                 and
                 under
                 every
                 Street
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 either
                 Cisterns
                 or
                 conveyances
                 for
                 Water
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 shall
                 serve
                 to
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 we
                 shall
                 proceed
                 in
                 our
                 search
                 and
                 enquiry
                 for
                 Thyatira
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 satisfied
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 that
                 Tyria
                 so
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 undeniable
                 Reasons
                 before
                 mentioned
                 :
                 We
                 passed
                 on
                 from
                 Pergamus
                 South-East
                 through
                 the
                 Plains
                 ,
                 with
                 hopes
                 to
                 find
                 some
                 Ruines
                 on
                 the
                 North-side
                 of
                 the
                 Phrygian
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 guided
                 thereunto
                 by
                 Ferrarius
                 ,
                 who
                 placeth
                 Thyatira
                 between
                 Sardis
                 and
                 
                   Pergamus
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 30
                 miles
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 58
                 miles
                 from
                 the
                 latter
                 Southward
                 :
                 and
                 taking
                 likewise
                 direction
                 in
                 our
                 
                 journey
                 from
                 Strabo
                 ,
                 who
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Pergamo
                   versus
                   Austrum
                   montosum
                   est
                   dorsum
                
                 (
                 on
                 which
                 dorsum
                 ,
                 or
                 ridge
                 of
                 a
                 Hill
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 handsome
                 Turkish
                 Town
                 ,
                 called
                 at
                 present
                 
                   Soma
                   )
                   quo
                   superato
                   in
                   itinere
                   versus
                   Sardes
                   ,
                   urbs
                   est
                   Thyatira
                   Macedonum
                   colonia
                   ,
                   quam
                   ultimam
                   Mysorum
                   esse
                   sunt
                   qui
                   dicant
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 journey
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 supposed
                 our selves
                 to
                 draw
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Place
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 searched
                 ,
                 we
                 made
                 enquiry
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 for
                 ancient
                 Ruines
                 ,
                 who
                 directed
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Mermer
                 or
                 Marble
                 ,
                 called
                 so
                 from
                 the
                 large
                 Quarries
                 of
                 Marble
                 which
                 arise
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 finest
                 and
                 whitest
                 Veins
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 beheld
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 remained
                 certain
                 ruined
                 Houses
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 evidently
                 modern
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 looked
                 nothing
                 like
                 the
                 ancient
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 subversion
                 of
                 some
                 Turkish
                 Bui●dings
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 we
                 understood
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 deserted
                 by
                 its
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 removed
                 thence
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 commodious
                 situation
                 not
                 far
                 distant
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 denominated
                 from
                 the
                 white
                 Marble-Rocks
                 of
                 their
                 old
                 habitation
                 ,
                 calling
                 it
                 Akhisar
                 ,
                 or
                 White-Castle
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 that
                 place
                 thence
                 being
                 about
                 five
                 English
                 miles
                 we
                 bended
                 our
                 course
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 found
                 it
                 a
                 City
                 well
                 inhabited
                 ,
                 and
                 considerable
                 for
                 the
                 Trade
                 of
                 Cottons
                 .
                 At
                 our
                 entrance
                 into
                 this
                 City
                 casting
                 our
                 Eyes
                 on
                 Pillars
                 and
                 broken
                 Stones
                 with
                 rare
                 Sculptures
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 certain
                 Inscriptions
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 were
                 so
                 fair
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seemed
                 almost
                 legible
                 ,
                 we
                 immediately
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 ancient
                 Thyatira
                 :
                 farther
                 enquiry
                 gave
                 light
                 to
                 our
                 Conjectures
                 ,
                 and
                 changed
                 our
                 probable
                 into
                 arguments
                 of
                 demonstration
                 For
                 entering
                 now
                 within
                 
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 espying
                 carved
                 Works
                 in
                 Stone
                 ,
                 more
                 antique
                 than
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Nation
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 polished
                 than
                 what
                 was
                 ever
                 effected
                 by
                 their
                 Art
                 or
                 Industry
                 ,
                 we
                 immediately
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 certainly
                 found
                 that
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 quest
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 was
                 more
                 assuredly
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 this
                 following
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 took
                 from
                 the
                 Pedestal
                 of
                 a
                 Pillar
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 which
                 served
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 new
                 Building
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 In
                 English
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   most
                   potent
                   Council
                   of
                   the
                
                 Thyatyrenians
                 
                   have
                   honoured
                
                 Claudius
                 Aurelius
                 ,
                 Proclus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 This
                 Inscription
                 wherein
                 Thyatira
                 is
                 named
                 put
                 us
                 beyond
                 all
                 doubt
                 of
                 having
                 found
                 the
                 City
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 looked
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 us
                 encouragement
                 to
                 make
                 farther
                 examination
                 herein
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 proceeding
                 forwards
                 we
                 found
                 the
                 Stone
                 of
                 a
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 a
                 Tanner
                 made
                 use
                 ,
                 filled
                 with
                 Hides
                 and
                 Lime
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 As
                 this
                 City
                 is
                 named
                 the
                 most
                 Potent
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 great
                 City
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Inscriptions
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 following
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 most
                 Excellent
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 found
                 it
                 wrote
                 on
                 a
                 large
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 placed
                 in
                 an
                 open
                 Court
                 belonging
                 to
                 a
                 Turk
                 of
                 Quality
                 ,
                 brought
                 thither
                 
                 to
                 adorn
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 a
                 Cistern
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 services
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Inscription
                 the
                 Reader
                 ought
                 to
                 pardon
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 barbarousness
                 of
                 the
                 language
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 make
                 some
                 allowance
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 took
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 worn
                 much
                 with
                 time
                 and
                 weather
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 sense
                 thereof
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 erected
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 
                   Fabius
                   Sosimus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
                 
                   Aurelia
                   Pontiana
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 City
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 had
                 laid
                 a
                 Mulct
                 of
                 
                 Prince
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 Subjects
                 of
                 People
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 this
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 Formality
                 only
                 constitutes
                 some
                 Bishops
                 under
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 ancient
                 Titles
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 and
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 perhaps
                 lye
                 buried
                 in
                 their
                 Ruines
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 )
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 cannot
                 boast
                 of
                 three
                 Families
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 the
                 *
                 Despotical
                 Power
                 may
                 be
                 exercised
                 .
                 Howsoever
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 still
                 mindful
                 of
                 his
                 promise
                 to
                 his
                 Holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 hath
                 in
                 a
                 wonderful
                 and
                 miraculous
                 manner
                 supported
                 and
                 conserved
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 this
                 Patriarch
                 most
                 considerably
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 Millions
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 diffused
                 over
                 a
                 large
                 part
                 both
                 of
                 Europe
                 and
                 Asia
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Reader
                 may
                 observe
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 set
                 them
                 down
                 in
                 order
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Arch-Bishopricks
                 under
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 are
                 in
                 number
                 13.
                 
                 Viz.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Heraclea
                     ,
                     which
                     contains
                     under
                     it
                     five
                     Bishopricks
                     ,
                     viz.
                     
                     
                       
                         Callipolis
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Rodesso
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Tyriloe
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Metrae
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Myriophyton
                         ,
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       The
                       ssalonica
                    
                     ,
                     now
                     called
                     Salonica
                     ,
                     contains
                     under
                     it
                     eight
                     Bishopricks
                     ,
                     viz.
                     
                     
                       
                         Kytros
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Serveia
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Campania
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Petra
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Ardemerion
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Hieroros
                         ,
                         or
                         Athos
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Plantamon
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Poleane
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Athens
                     ,
                     under
                     which
                     are
                     four
                     Bishopricks
                     ,
                     viz.
                     
                     
                       
                         Talantion
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Skirros
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Solon
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Mendinitza
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     4.
                     
                     Lacedaemonla
                     ,
                     under
                     which
                     are
                     three
                     Bishopricks
                     ,
                     viz.
                     
                     
                       
                         Caryopolis
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Amyela
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Bessena
                         ,
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Larissa
                     ,
                     under
                     which
                     are
                     ten
                     Bishopricks
                     ,
                     viz.
                     
                     
                       
                         Demetrius
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Zetonion
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Stagon
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Thaumacos
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Gardikion
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Radobisdion
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Skiathos
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Lordorikion
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Letza
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Agraphon
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     Adrianople
                     under
                     which
                     is
                     only
                     the
                     Bishoprick
                     of
                     Agathopolis
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     Tornobon
                     ,
                     under
                     which
                     are
                     3
                     Bishopricks
                     ,
                     viz.
                     
                     
                       
                         Lophitsus
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Zenovos
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Presilava
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     8.
                     
                     Johanna
                     ,
                     under
                     which
                     are
                     four
                     Bishopricks
                     ,
                     viz.
                     
                     
                       
                         Bothrontos
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Vella
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Chimarra
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Drumopolis
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     Monenbasia
                     ,
                     under
                     which
                     are
                     four
                     Bishopricks
                     ,
                     viz.
                     
                     
                       
                         Elos
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Maina
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Reon
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Andrusa
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                     Methynna
                     ,
                     an
                     Arch-Bishoprick
                     .
                  
                   
                     11.
                     
                     Phanarion
                     ,
                     under
                     which
                     is
                     Neochorion
                     .
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                     Patras
                     ,
                     under
                     which
                     are
                     three
                     Bishopricks
                     ,
                     viz.
                     
                     
                       
                         Olene
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Morhon
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Coron
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     13.
                     
                     Proconesus
                     ,
                     under
                     which
                     are
                     two
                     Bishopricks
                     ,
                     viz.
                     
                     
                       
                         Ganos
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Cora.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Other
                 Bishopricks
                 ,
                 more
                 immediately
                 
                 depending
                 on
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   Caesarea
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Ancyra
                   ,
                   Cyzicos
                   ,
                   Nicomedia
                   ,
                   Nicaea
                   ,
                   Chalcedon
                   ,
                   Trapezond
                   ,
                   Philippopolis
                   ,
                   Philippi
                
                 and
                 
                   Drama
                   ,
                   Thebes
                   ,
                   Smyrna
                   ,
                   Mitylene
                   ,
                   Serra
                   ,
                   Christianopolis
                   ,
                   Amasia
                   ,
                   Neocaesarea
                   ,
                   Iconium
                   ,
                   Corintb
                   ,
                
                 under
                 which
                 only
                 is
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Damalon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Rhodes
                   ,
                   Nova
                   Patra
                   ,
                   Anus
                   Drystrius
                   ,
                   Euripus
                   ,
                   Arta
                   Nauplos
                   ,
                   Chios
                   ,
                   Paronaxia
                   ,
                   Melos
                   ,
                   Zia
                   ,
                   Siphnos
                   ,
                   Samos
                   ,
                   Caspathos
                   ,
                   Andro
                   ,
                   Varna
                   ,
                   Coos
                   ,
                   Leucas
                   ,
                   Media
                
                 on
                 the
                 black
                 Sea
                 ,
                 Sozopolis
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 
                   Adrianople
                   ,
                   Sophia
                   ,
                   Praelabon
                
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Danubius
                   ,
                   Bindene
                
                 near
                 Sophia
                 .
                 
                   
                     
                       Capha
                    
                     
                       in
                       Tartary
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Gothia
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Didymitochum
                       Lititza
                    
                     
                       not
                       far
                       from
                       Adrianople
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Bozia
                   ,
                   Selibrea
                
                 near
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 
                 Zuchna
                 in
                 
                   Macedonia
                   ,
                   Neurocopus
                   ,
                   Melenicos
                   ,
                   Berrea
                   ,
                   Pogogiana
                
                 in
                 
                   Illyricum
                   ,
                   Chaldaea
                
                 near
                 the
                 black
                 Sea
                 ,
                 
                   Pisidia
                   ,
                   Murea
                   ,
                   Santorina
                   ,
                   Imbros
                   AEgina
                   ,
                   Ogeroblachia
                
                 near
                 the
                 black
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 Moldavia
                 and
                 Valachia
                 are
                 four
                 Bishopricks
                 .
                 The
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Epikion
                 in
                 Servia
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 16
                 Bishops
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Ocrida
                 which
                 hath
                 18
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 the
                 certain
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 cannot
                 assign
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Island
                 of
                 Cyprus
                 was
                 in
                 its
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Government
                 subjected
                 once
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 but
                 afterwards
                 by
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 as
                 Canon
                 the
                 Eighth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 again
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 and
                 Favour
                 of
                 Justinian
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 Mother
                 was
                 a
                 Cypriot
                 by
                 Birth
                 ;
                 )
                 this
                 Church
                 was
                 made
                 absolute
                 and
                 independent
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 *
                 and
                 a
                 priviledge
                 given
                 to
                 
                 Anthemius
                 ,
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 in
                 that
                 Age
                 ,
                 to
                 subscribe
                 his
                 Name
                 to
                 all
                 Publick
                 Acts
                 in
                 red
                 Letters
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 an
                 honour
                 above
                 that
                 of
                 any
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 who
                 writes
                 his
                 Name
                 or
                 Firm
                 in
                 black
                 Characters
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 was
                 afterwards
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Zeno
                 the
                 Emperour
                 :
                 This
                 Favour
                 and
                 Indulgence
                 was
                 granted
                 in
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Barnaby
                 ,
                 who
                 primarily
                 governed
                 this
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 where
                 now
                 his
                 Sepulcher
                 remains
                 .
                 The
                 Arch-Bishoprick
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Savoy
                 and
                 the
                 Republick
                 of
                 Venice
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 32
                 Bishopricks
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 by
                 the
                 oppression
                 and
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 hath
                 been
                 reduced
                 to
                 one
                 Arch-Bishoprick
                 and
                 three
                 Bishopricks
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 hath
                 its
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 at
                 Nicosia
                 ,
                 and
                 receives
                 its
                 Revenue
                 from
                 
                   Famagosta
                   ,
                   Carpasi
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Tamasea
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 immediately
                 subject
                 
                 thereunto
                 .
                 The
                 Bishopricks
                 are
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Paso
                 ,
                 and
                 Arsenoia
                 ,
                 or
                 Arsinoe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Cyti
                 ,
                 and
                 Amathunta
                 ,
                 anciently
                 Cetium
                 or
                 Citium
                 and
                 Amathusia
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Cerinia
                 and
                 Solea
                 ,
                 anciently
                 called
                 Salines
                 ,
                 or
                 Salamine
                 from
                 Salamis
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 renowned
                 City
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Island
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 contained
                 14
                 thousand
                 Villages
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 a
                 Rebellion
                 they
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Turk
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1580.
                 and
                 1593.
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 were
                 either
                 killed
                 or
                 exterminated
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 grievous
                 Pestilence
                 which
                 succeeded
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 1624.
                 added
                 so
                 irreparable
                 a
                 desolation
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 14
                 thousand
                 Villages
                 there
                 remain
                 not
                 700
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 this
                 Island
                 in
                 
                 this
                 year
                 1678.
                 is
                 named
                 Hilarion
                 ,
                 and
                 sirnamed
                 Cicala
                 ,
                 created
                 and
                 promoted
                 to
                 this
                 Dignity
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1674.
                 a
                 learned
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 skilled
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latine
                 Tongues
                 .
                 His
                 Revenue
                 or
                 maintenance
                 arises
                 from
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Famagosta
                   ,
                   Carpasi
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Tamasea
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Endowments
                 :
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Villages
                 he
                 receives
                 nothing
                 ,
                 unless
                 at
                 the
                 Visits
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 twice
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 some
                 Collection
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Presents
                 and
                 Free-will
                 Offerings
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 Duties
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 he
                 receives
                 a
                 certain
                 annual
                 Income
                 or
                 Rent
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Abilities
                 and
                 Possessions
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 every
                 Papa
                 ,
                 or
                 Priest
                 ,
                 a
                 Dollar
                 yearly
                 per
                 Head
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 will
                 scarce
                 maintain
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 or
                 yield
                 him
                 other
                 than
                 a
                 poor
                 livelihood
                 .
                 For
                 
                 when
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 is
                 first
                 constituted
                 ,
                 a
                 Purse
                 of
                 Money
                 or
                 500
                 Dollars
                 is
                 exacted
                 ,
                 and
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 Pasha
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 Janisaries
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 ordinary
                 growing
                 charges
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 yearly
                 about
                 2500
                 dollars
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 the
                 Pasha
                 every
                 three
                 Months
                 are
                 paid
                 166
                 dollars
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Janisary
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 for
                 a
                 guard
                 to
                 the
                 Partriarch
                 ,
                 20
                 or
                 25
                 dollars
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 thinks
                 fit
                 to
                 agree
                 :
                 also
                 upon
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Kadi
                 there
                 is
                 always
                 a
                 new
                 Expence
                 ,
                 who
                 commands
                 what
                 he
                 pleases
                 in
                 Money
                 or
                 Presents
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 with
                 these
                 Taxes
                 and
                 Exactions
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 always
                 harassed
                 and
                 made
                 poor
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Pafo
                 ,
                 named
                 at
                 present
                 Leontius
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Arsinoia
                 under
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 gathers
                 his
                 maintenance
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 .
                 Pafo
                 was
                 anciently
                 a
                 Port
                 of
                 good
                 fame
                 
                 and
                 renown
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 at
                 present
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 is
                 yearly
                 shipped
                 off
                 a
                 considerable
                 quantity
                 of
                 Cottons
                 ,
                 Silk
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Merchandise
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 oppression
                 and
                 hard
                 usage
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 covetousness
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 is
                 reduced
                 to
                 poverty
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 Diocess
                 govern'd
                 by
                 its
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Cetium
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Cyti
                 ,
                 hath
                 under
                 its
                 Government
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Limeson
                   ,
                   Cilan
                   ,
                   Amathunte
                
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 City
                 anciently
                 a
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 adjoined
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 called
                 Cyrion
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 place
                 one
                 Cosma
                 was
                 Bishop
                 some
                 few
                 years
                 past
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 good
                 Ingenuity
                 and
                 Learning
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 Tunis
                 in
                 Africa
                 ,
                 his
                 Father
                 of
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Mother
                 of
                 Cyprus
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 having
                 some
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 the
                 opportunity
                 to
                 make
                 these
                 Collections
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 third
                 Diocess
                 is
                 of
                 Cerinia
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 name
                 at
                 present
                 Leontius
                 ,
                 having
                 three
                 Cities
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Solea
                   ,
                   Pentasia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Marathusa
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 is
                 governed
                 and
                 maintained
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 Diocesses
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Names
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 year
                 are
                 Dionysius
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 
                 Paisios
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Theositios
                
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 Macarios
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 which
                 names
                 they
                 take
                 upon
                 themselves
                 when
                 they
                 first
                 enter
                 into
                 Monasteries
                 or
                 a
                 Religious
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 
                 is
                 elected
                 by
                 the
                 Metropolites
                 ,
                 or
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 plurality
                 of
                 Voices
                 ;
                 but
                 afterwards
                 constituted
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 G.
                 Signor
                 ,
                 before
                 whom
                 after
                 his
                 Election
                 he
                 presents
                 himself
                 with
                 all
                 humility
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 
                   G.
                   Signor
                
                 after
                 the
                 ancient
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Emperours
                 
                 presents
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 white
                 Horse
                 ,
                 a
                 Manto
                 or
                 black
                 Coole
                 ,
                 a
                 pastoral
                 staff
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Costan
                 or
                 figured
                 Vest
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 mounted
                 on
                 his
                 Horse
                 with
                 a
                 Train
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 principal
                 Persons
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Number
                 of
                 Turkish
                 Officers
                 ,
                 he
                 returns
                 with
                 all
                 solemnity
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarchal
                 Seat
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 entry
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 met
                 and
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 chief
                 Metropolites
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 with
                 wax
                 Tapers
                 burning
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 conducted
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 before
                 the
                 Altar
                 is
                 consecrated
                 by
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Heraclea
                 ,
                 who
                 habited
                 in
                 his
                 Pontifical
                 Garments
                 takes
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 seats
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Patriarchal
                 Chair
                 ,
                 sets
                 the
                 Mitre
                 on
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 commits
                 the
                 Crosier
                 to
                 his
                 hand
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Offices
                 
                 sung
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Ceremony
                 is
                 ended
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contention
                 
                 between
                 the
                 Greek
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Patriarchal
                 Power
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 hath
                 begotten
                 many
                 troubles
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 whom
                 Ambition
                 and
                 Covetousness
                 excite
                 with
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 this
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Preferment
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 some
                 Riches
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 Credit
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 rest
                 at
                 Interest
                 ,
                 seldom
                 or
                 never
                 miss
                 the
                 prize
                 they
                 pursue
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Arguments
                 of
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Benefits
                 are
                 so
                 prevalent
                 with
                 the
                 G.
                 Vizier
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Turkish
                 Officers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 afford
                 easie
                 admittance
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 frivolous
                 Accusation
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 objected
                 against
                 the
                 present
                 Incumbent
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 is
                 often
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Debts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Election
                 rather
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 than
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 guided
                 
                 by
                 Bribes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 Faction
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Debts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1672
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 was
                 informed
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 )
                 amounted
                 unto
                 700
                 Purses
                 of
                 Mony
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 350
                 thousand
                 Dollars
                 ;
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 which
                 increasing
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 rigorously
                 extorted
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 covetous
                 and
                 considerable
                 Turkish
                 Officers
                 ,
                 who
                 lend
                 or
                 supply
                 the
                 Money
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 and
                 occasion
                 that
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 often
                 summons
                 all
                 his
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 to
                 appear
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 consult
                 and
                 agree
                 on
                 an
                 expedient
                 to
                 ease
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 the
                 present
                 Burden
                 and
                 Pressure
                 of
                 their
                 Debts
                 ;
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 often
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 new
                 Demands
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 finding
                 this
                 Fountain
                 the
                 fresher
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 plentifully
                 flowing
                 for
                 being
                 drained
                 ,
                 continually
                 suck
                 from
                 this
                 Stream
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 
                 them
                 more
                 sweet
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 remarkable
                 Story
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 pertinent
                 to
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 once
                 did
                 me
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 make
                 me
                 a
                 Visit
                 ,
                 recounted
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 That
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 certain
                 Principal
                 Officers
                 amongst
                 the
                 Turks
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 forced
                 ,
                 a
                 poor
                 ,
                 simple
                 Kaloir
                 to
                 stand
                 Candidate
                 for
                 the
                 Patriarchal
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cheapen
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 25000
                 Dollars
                 ,
                 which
                 offer
                 the
                 Turks
                 signified
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 either
                 pay
                 the
                 Money
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 purchase
                 his
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 or
                 prepare
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 Successor
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Clergy
                 were
                 greatly
                 perplexed
                 hereat
                 ;
                 yet
                 knew
                 not
                 which
                 way
                 to
                 resolve
                 :
                 For
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 this
                 Kaloir
                 for
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 brought
                 nothing
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 besides
                 his
                 contemptible
                 Person
                 and
                 Debt
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 at
                 length
                 pay
                 )
                 would
                 bring
                 a
                 scandal
                 and
                 scorn
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 bad
                 Bargain
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 in
                 exchange
                 of
                 their
                 Patriarch
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 at
                 length
                 applying
                 themselves
                 with
                 great
                 Humility
                 to
                 the
                 Vizier
                 ,
                 they
                 obtained
                 a
                 remission
                 of
                 5000
                 Dollars
                 of
                 the
                 price
                 demanded
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 payment
                 of
                 20000
                 procured
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 their
                 old
                 Patriarch
                 ;
                 which
                 matter
                 being
                 thus
                 accommodated
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 desired
                 that
                 the
                 Kaloir
                 might
                 be
                 delivered
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 to
                 receive
                 punishment
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 lest
                 such
                 an
                 Example
                 should
                 deter
                 Men
                 from
                 the
                 like
                 designs
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 prejudice
                 the
                 Musselmin
                 Cause
                 and
                 Interest
                 :
                 Nor
                 can
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Canons
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 against
                 Simony
                 prevail
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Clergy
                 are
                 tender
                 to
                 assert
                 their
                 power
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Spiritual
                 Authority
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Temporal
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 Cases
                 where
                 his
                 Interest
                 commands
                 ,
                 over-awes
                 and
                 frustrates
                 ;
                 usurping
                 a
                 power
                 more
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 Supreme
                 ,
                 and
                 Pontifical
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 evidence
                 the
                 turbulent
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 fetch
                 Examples
                 farther
                 back
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 1670
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 Mythodius
                 was
                 Patriarch
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Office
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 long
                 seated
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 by
                 one
                 Parthenius
                 to
                 retire
                 ,
                 and
                 hastily
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 Bag
                 and
                 Baggage
                 and
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 flye
                 for
                 Sanctuary
                 into
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Ambassadour
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 usual
                 for
                 the
                 new
                 Patriarch
                 to
                 seize
                 on
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 his
                 Predecessor
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 his
                 Goods
                 and
                 Estate
                 ,
                 for
                 paying
                 the
                 Debts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 price
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Patriarchate
                 was
                 bought
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 seldom
                 wants
                 some
                 just
                 Cause
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 seeming
                 pretence
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 real
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Debts
                 ,
                 forces
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 to
                 extort
                 Money
                 from
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 a
                 provident
                 care
                 for
                 their
                 future
                 subsistence
                 ,
                 prompts
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 Friendship
                 with
                 the
                 Mammon
                 of
                 Unrighteousness
                 ,
                 against
                 that
                 time
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 necessitated
                 to
                 surrender
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 Stewardship
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 change
                 of
                 Patriarchs
                 is
                 so
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 their
                 Metropolites
                 or
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 it
                 they
                 might
                 starve
                 ;
                 unless
                 they
                 had
                 this
                 pretence
                 for
                 frequent
                 Taxes
                 :
                 For
                 levying
                 Money
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 on
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 it
                 
                 sticks
                 to
                 their
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 providing
                 not
                 only
                 sufficient
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 proportion
                 expected
                 from
                 their
                 respective
                 Diocesses
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 support
                 .
              
               
                 Mythodius
                 having
                 no
                 sooner
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 quitted
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 Parthenius
                 entered
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 considerable
                 Estate
                 ,
                 but
                 well
                 acquainted
                 and
                 respected
                 in
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Court
                 :
                 Howsoever
                 he
                 continued
                 not
                 above
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 Metropolite
                 of
                 Larissa
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 a
                 monied
                 Man
                 carryed
                 his
                 business
                 with
                 a
                 high
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 entered
                 into
                 the
                 Patriarchal
                 Seat
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 usual
                 at
                 the
                 Instalment
                 to
                 that
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 procuring
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Banishment
                 of
                 Parthenius
                 unto
                 Rhodes
                 ,
                 but
                 caused
                 him
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 Anathematized
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 be
                 pronounced
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 Voice
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 full
                 Synod
                 or
                 Convocation
                 of
                 
                 all
                 the
                 Metropolites
                 then
                 present
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 which
                 ,
                 Dionysius
                 did
                 not
                 long
                 sit
                 quietly
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 disturbed
                 with
                 some
                 vexations
                 from
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 Panaioti
                 ,
                 Interpreter
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Vizier
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 a
                 high-spirited
                 Dame
                 ,
                 and
                 elevated
                 with
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 her
                 Husbands
                 Riches
                 and
                 Preferment
                 ,
                 comported
                 her self
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 arrogance
                 undecent
                 and
                 mis-becoming
                 the
                 gravity
                 of
                 a
                 principal
                 Matron
                 ,
                 which
                 caused
                 Dionysius
                 sometimes
                 to
                 resent
                 her
                 Carriage
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 discourse
                 contemptibly
                 of
                 her
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 natural
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 assume
                 too
                 much
                 unto
                 themselves
                 :
                 With
                 which
                 this
                 Lady
                 being
                 provoked
                 ,
                 made
                 Complaints
                 to
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 sympathizing
                 with
                 the
                 grievance
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 attended
                 an
                 opportunity
                 to
                 satisfie
                 her
                 Feminine
                 Revenge
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 long
                 expected
                 before
                 one
                 Gerasimus
                 ,
                 Metropolite
                 of
                 Turnova
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Borders
                 of
                 Valachia
                 ,
                 presented
                 himself
                 as
                 a
                 Candidate
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 sufficiently
                 qualified
                 for
                 the
                 Patriarchal
                 Office
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 applyed
                 himself
                 to
                 Panaioti
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 a
                 Greek
                 ,
                 and
                 near
                 the
                 G.
                 Vizier
                 ,
                 was
                 best
                 able
                 to
                 represent
                 his
                 qualifications
                 and
                 his
                 offers
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 performed
                 ,
                 in
                 complascency
                 to
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 pressure
                 and
                 heat
                 ,
                 that
                 Gerasimus
                 was
                 speedily
                 invested
                 in
                 the
                 Patriarchal
                 See
                 ,
                 and
                 Dionysius
                 deposed
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 to
                 content
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Phillipopolis
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 remained
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 honour
                 given
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 formerly
                 born
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 Patriarch
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 all
                 these
                 changes
                 and
                 mutations
                 Parthenius
                 received
                 intelligence
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 far
                 remote
                 in
                 his
                 Exile
                 at
                 Rhodes
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 observed
                 with
                 such
                 attention
                 ,
                 as
                 served
                 to
                 shuffle
                 him
                 into
                 play
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 Game
                 :
                 For
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 being
                 Patriarch
                 amassed
                 a
                 considerable
                 Treasure
                 (
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Panaioti
                 the
                 great
                 Patron
                 of
                 Gerasimus
                 )
                 he
                 pushed
                 again
                 for
                 the
                 Patriarchal
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 resistance
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 formal
                 Anathema's
                 and
                 Curses
                 used
                 against
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 deposition
                 ,
                 he
                 wrested
                 it
                 again
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoyed
                 it
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 Months
                 ;
                 until
                 that
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 Phillipopolis
                 ,
                 observing
                 what
                 success
                 attended
                 Parthenius
                 in
                 his
                 Restoration
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 tread
                 the
                 same
                 path
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 prosecuted
                 so
                 effectually
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 crouded
                 out
                 Parthenius
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 year
                 1678
                 ,
                 Dionysius
                 sits
                 in
                 the
                 Patriarchal
                 
                 Throne
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 remain
                 until
                 some
                 other
                 ,
                 who
                 making
                 a
                 new
                 proffer
                 of
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Court
                 ,
                 shall
                 expel
                 him
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 the
                 
                   G.
                   Signor
                
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Arbitrator
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 differences
                 ;
                 which
                 every
                 good
                 Christian
                 ought
                 with
                 sadness
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 compassion
                 to
                 behold
                 this
                 once
                 glorious
                 Church
                 to
                 tear
                 and
                 rent
                 out
                 her
                 own
                 bowels
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 for
                 food
                 to
                 Vultures
                 and
                 Ravens
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 wild
                 and
                 fierce
                 Creatures
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 former
                 times
                 the
                 Church
                 paid
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 
                   G.
                   Signor
                
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 than
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Dollars
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Pretenders
                 for
                 this
                 Office
                 ,
                 hath
                 enhansed
                 the
                 price
                 to
                 25000
                 Dollars
                 .
                 Formerly
                 also
                 the
                 Instalment
                 of
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 Solemnity
                 and
                 Formality
                 before
                 
                 premised
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 daily
                 contests
                 introduce
                 that
                 confusion
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 left
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 honour
                 or
                 respect
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 ascends
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Mitre
                 and
                 Crosier
                 with
                 as
                 little
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Priest
                 or
                 Curate
                 takes
                 possession
                 of
                 his
                 Living
                 or
                 Vicaridge
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 he
                 takes
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Ring
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 door
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 cannot
                 act
                 in
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 Bishop
                 in
                 his
                 See
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 Baratz
                 or
                 Commission
                 from
                 the
                 
                   G.
                   Signor
                
                 :
                 Nor
                 is
                 any
                 Monastery
                 allowed
                 or
                 protected
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Prior
                 or
                 Guardian
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 over
                 his
                 Monks
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 Baratz
                 :
                 A
                 Copy
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 given
                 formerly
                 to
                 the
                 Latine
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Scio
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 thought
                 fit
                 here
                 to
                 insert
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 curiosity
                 of
                 the
                 Style
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Command
                 and
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Noble
                 and
                 Royal
                 Signature
                 of
                 the
                 High
                 State
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Sublime
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Fair
                 Imperial
                 Firm
                 ,
                 which
                 enforces
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Benefactor
                 is
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 obeyed
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Priest
                 which
                 is
                 named
                 
                   Andrea
                   Soffiano
                
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 this
                 Imperial
                 and
                 Blessed
                 Command
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 these
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 of
                 high
                 State
                 ,
                 created
                 Bishop
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 profess
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Latin
                 Rite
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Scio
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 brought
                 with
                 him
                 his
                 old
                 Baratz
                 ,
                 and
                 desiring
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 might
                 be
                 renewed
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 paid
                 into
                 our
                 Treasury
                 600
                 Aspers
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 usual
                 Fee
                 in
                 such
                 Cases
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 therefore
                 granted
                 to
                 this
                 
                   Andrea
                   Soffiano
                
                 this
                 Baratz
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 Felicity
                 .
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 I
                 command
                 that
                 he
                 go
                 and
                 be
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Rite
                 ,
                 inhabiting
                 
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 usual
                 and
                 ancient
                 Custom
                 ,
                 and
                 vain
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 willing
                 and
                 commanding
                 that
                 all
                 Religious
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Christians
                 both
                 great
                 and
                 small
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Rite
                 ,
                 inhabiting
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 said
                 Priest
                 for
                 their
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 every
                 business
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 depend
                 or
                 appertain
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 and
                 Episcopal
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 recourse
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 deviating
                 from
                 his
                 equitable
                 and
                 just
                 Sentence
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 do
                 meddle
                 or
                 concern
                 himself
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 unprofitable
                 and
                 vain
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 shall
                 constitute
                 or
                 deprive
                 in
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 any
                 Priest
                 or
                 Religious
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 judge
                 him
                 deserving
                 or
                 undeserving
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 Priest
                 or
                 Fryar
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Rite
                 presume
                 to
                 marry
                 any
                 persons
                 without
                 the
                 Consent
                 or
                 License
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 :
                 And
                 every
                 Will
                 or
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 any
                 Priest
                 dying
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 Churches
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 firm
                 and
                 valid
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 happen
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Christian
                 Woman
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 this
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 should
                 depart
                 from
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Husband
                 should
                 abandon
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 none
                 shall
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 grant
                 the
                 Divorce
                 ,
                 nor
                 intermeddle
                 therein
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Bishop
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 and
                 possess
                 the
                 Vineyards
                 appertaining
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 Orchards
                 ,
                 Villages
                 ,
                 Fields
                 ,
                 Barks
                 ,
                 Mills
                 ,
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 and
                 Pious
                 Legacies
                 bequeathed
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 his
                 other
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 Priviledges
                 he
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 anciently
                 the
                 Bishops
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 firmely
                 as
                 ever
                 ,
                 without
                 receiving
                 trouble
                 ,
                 molestation
                 ,
                 or
                 interruption
                 from
                 any
                 person
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 be
                 it
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 belief
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 this
                 Noble
                 Signature
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 other
                 three
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 far
                 from
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Evil
                 and
                 Covetous
                 Eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 farther
                 removed
                 from
                 Jove's
                 Thunder-bold
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 morefreely
                 elected
                 by
                 the
                 fole
                 Votes
                 and
                 Suffrages
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 chiefly
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 welfare
                 and
                 flourishing
                 Estate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 do
                 most
                 commonly
                 prefer
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 most
                 signal
                 for
                 their
                 Piety
                 and
                 Learning
                 .
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 greater
                 power
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 Vicinity
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Alexandrian
                 is
                 of
                 greater
                 Authority
                 in
                 his
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censures
                 and
                 Civil
                 Regimen
                 ,
                 stiling
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 of
                 Antiochia
                 and
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 poverty
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 sufficient
                 to
                 subsist
                 ,
                 are
                 little
                 reverenced
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 own
                 People
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 opulent
                 under
                 the
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 narrow
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 being
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 certain
                 and
                 setled
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 violence
                 and
                 sacriledge
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Enemy
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 chief
                 income
                 is
                 accidental
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinary
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 consecrated
                 and
                 admitted
                 into
                 their
                 Diocesses
                 and
                 Parishes
                 :
                 What
                 a
                 deceased
                 Priest
                 leaves
                 (
                 not
                 having
                 Children
                 )
                 accrues
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Father
                 and
                 Heir
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 arises
                 a
                 considerable
                 Revenue
                 every
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 Patriarchal
                 Sees
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 paucity
                 and
                 poverty
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 are
                 worse
                 provided
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 ,
                 being
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 nccessities
                 to
                 satisfie
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 chief
                 subsistence
                 of
                 the
                 secular
                 Priests
                 
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 charity
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 ,
                 being
                 cold
                 in
                 that
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 contribute
                 faintly
                 on
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Offering
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Guardians
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 sell
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 subsistence
                 ;
                 none
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 receive
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 Confession
                 ,
                 or
                 procure
                 Baptism
                 for
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 or
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 ,
                 or
                 divorce
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 or
                 obtain
                 Excommunication
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 Communion
                 for
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 without
                 an
                 agreement
                 first
                 for
                 the
                 price
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Priests
                 hold
                 up
                 as
                 they
                 discover
                 the
                 Zeal
                 and
                 Abilities
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 who
                 cheapens
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Holy
                 Church
                 triumphed
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 
                 Constantinople
                 
                 were
                 independent
                 each
                 of
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 made
                 of
                 equal
                 honour
                 and
                 power
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 for
                 better
                 order
                 and
                 distinction
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 (
                 they
                 two
                 being
                 to
                 meet
                 and
                 concur
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Council
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 precedency
                 of
                 place
                 should
                 first
                 be
                 determined
                 :
                 The
                 priority
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Authority
                 ,
                 was
                 adjudged
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 lest
                 old
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 ancient
                 Mistress
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 should
                 lose
                 her
                 honour
                 in
                 yielding
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 greater
                 Dignity
                 or
                 Fame
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 she
                 challenged
                 and
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 and
                 brightness
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 Emperours
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 
                   Socrates
                   Scholasticus
                
                 affirms
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Constantinople
                 Anno
                 385.
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                
                 Theodosius
                 
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   when
                
                 Nectanius
                 
                   was
                   chosen
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   decreed
                   ,
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Constantinople
                 
                   should
                   possess
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   and
                   prerogative
                   after
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 :
                 And
                 likewise
                 it
                 was
                 determined
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   ,
                   Can.
                
                 28.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Seat
                 of
                 new
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 should
                 enjoy
                 equal
                 priviledges
                 with
                 old
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 matters
                 to
                 be
                 extolled
                 and
                 magnified
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 second
                 in
                 order
                 after
                 her
                 ;
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Nor
                 did
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ever
                 preside
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 six
                 General
                 Councils
                 (
                 which
                 only
                 are
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 )
                 either
                 by
                 himself
                 or
                 his
                 Legates
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 and
                 such-like
                 honour
                 of
                 precedency
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Greece
                 may
                 yield
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 now
                 rather
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 of
                 Oppression
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 being
                 humbled
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 seek
                 not
                 worldly
                 Honours
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                 swelling
                 Titles
                 ,
                 nor
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 desirous
                 only
                 to
                 govern
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 and
                 Affections
                 of
                 their
                 people
                 .
                 
                   Ambitio
                   ,
                   &
                   cupido
                   gloriae
                   ,
                   faelicium
                   hominum
                   sunt
                   affectus
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Tacitus
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Confession
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 condescend
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 declares
                 ,
                 That
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 priority
                 of
                 Honour
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 which
                 was
                 formerly
                 given
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 before
                 that
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 yet
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 and
                 Chalcedon
                 did
                 give
                 the
                 primacy
                 of
                 honour
                 unto
                 new
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Power
                 ,
                 whose
                 Seat
                 was
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 only
                 hear
                 what
                 the
                 Greeks
                 themselves
                 do
                 utter
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 but
                 observe
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 that
                 famous
                 Venetian
                 Father
                 
                   Paul
                   Sarpus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 25th
                 Chapter
                 of
                 his
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Inquisition
                 ,
                 hath
                 these
                 pertinent
                 
                 and
                 impartial
                 words
                 :
                 The
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Western
                 Churches
                 continued
                 both
                 in
                 Communion
                 and
                 Christian
                 Charity
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 nine
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 reverenced
                 and
                 esteemed
                 no
                 less
                 by
                 the
                 Greeks
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 Latines
                 :
                 He
                 was
                 acknowledged
                 for
                 the
                 Successor
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 chief
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Catholick
                 Bishops
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 Persecutions
                 raised
                 by
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 they
                 implored
                 his
                 Aid
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Italy
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Peace
                 was
                 easily
                 kept
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 both
                 parts
                 acknowledged
                 themselves
                 subject
                 .
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
                 was
                 severely
                 maintained
                 in
                 each
                 Country
                 by
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 arbitrarily
                 but
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Order
                 and
                 Canonical
                 Rigour
                 ,
                 none
                 putting
                 his
                 hand
                 into
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 advised
                 one
                 
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 days
                 never
                 any
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 did
                 pretend
                 to
                 confer
                 Benefices
                 in
                 the
                 Diocesses
                 of
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 neither
                 was
                 the
                 custome
                 yet
                 introduced
                 of
                 getting
                 mony
                 out
                 of
                 others
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Dispensations
                 or
                 Bulls
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 began
                 to
                 pretend
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 own
                 discretion
                 ,
                 alter
                 any
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 attempted
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Primacy
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 See
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 an
                 absolute
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 not
                 ruled
                 by
                 any
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 Canon
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 division
                 grew
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 division
                 grew
                 between
                 the
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Western
                 Churches
                 for
                 the
                 causes
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 same
                 Reasons
                 were
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 division
                 and
                 separation
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 Church
                 it self
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 
                 considering
                 men
                 ,
                 nothing
                 seemed
                 more
                 absurd
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Usurpation
                 of
                 Rome
                 over
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 independent
                 thereon
                 in
                 secular
                 Government
                 ;
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 who
                 lived
                 under
                 its
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 nothing
                 could
                 be
                 more
                 Tyrannical
                 and
                 oppressive
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Greek
                   Church
                   concerning
                   that
                   Article
                   in
                   the
                   Nicene
                   Creed
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     believe
                     one
                     Holy
                     ,
                     Catholick
                     and
                     Apostolick
                     Church
                     :
                  
                   and
                   what
                   Authority
                   and
                   Power
                   is
                   given
                   by
                   them
                   thereunto
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 taking
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 deduce
                 from
                 that
                 Principle
                 ,
                 undeniable
                 consequences
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 of
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 as
                 ample
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 extensive
                 as
                 the
                 absolute
                 and
                 supreme
                 Authority
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 Jesus
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 being
                 a
                 Foundation
                 rather
                 supposed
                 than
                 real
                 ,
                 presumed
                 gratis
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 Universal
                 Jurisdiction
                 becomes
                 as
                 empty
                 and
                 airy
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 Titles
                 which
                 Popes
                 give
                 to
                 those
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Bishops
                 whom
                 they
                 constitute
                 over
                 the
                 several
                 Diocesses
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Eastern
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 neither
                 have
                 a
                 Revenue
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 nor
                 Command
                 over
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 perswasion
                 .
                 To
                 evince
                 which
                 with
                 more
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 pertinent
                 to
                 understand
                 what
                 Confession
                 herein
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Church
                 makes
                 and
                 layes
                 down
                 for
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 ;
                 which
                 denomination
                 of
                 Catholick
                 (
                 they
                 
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Confession
                 )
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 from
                 one
                 particular
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 See
                 predominant
                 over
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Philadelphia
                   ,
                   Laodicea
                   ,
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 an
                 aggregation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 collected
                 into
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 under
                 one
                 head
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 saith
                 this
                 Confession
                 ,
                 that
                 Jerusalem
                 may
                 properly
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Mother
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 it
                 having
                 been
                 the
                 Stage
                 whereon
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 man's
                 Redemption
                 was
                 represented
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 first
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fountain
                 from
                 whence
                 were
                 derived
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 Streams
                 of
                 that
                 Holy
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 published
                 the
                 Passion
                 
                 and
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 known
                 unto
                 the
                 World
                 the
                 glad
                 Tidings
                 of
                 Repentance
                 and
                 remission
                 of
                 Sins
                 ;
                 but
                 can
                 betermed
                 the
                 Universal
                 Mother
                 with
                 no
                 more
                 right
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 though
                 if
                 any
                 particular
                 Church
                 can
                 pretend
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 might
                 challenge
                 an
                 Authority
                 and
                 Priviledge
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 Infancy
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Acts
                 II.
                 v.
                 22.
                 sent
                 forth
                 her
                 Teachers
                 and
                 Pastors
                 into
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 famed
                 for
                 the
                 glorious
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 Whereby
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Greek
                 Faith
                 acknowledges
                 no
                 other
                 Universal
                 Head
                 or
                 Foundation
                 than
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 under
                 whom
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 Arch-bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 of
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 subjected
                 to
                 different
                 Powers
                 of
                 secular
                 Government
                 ,
                 exercise
                 their
                 sway
                 and
                 jurisdiction
                 over
                 Human
                 Souls
                 ,
                 Acts
                 
                 20.
                 v.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Take
                 heed
                 unto
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Flock
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 Bishops
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 esteem
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 for
                 the
                 sole
                 Catholick
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 how
                 absurd
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 reason
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 Greek
                 ,
                 the
                 Armenian
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Christan
                 Churches
                 from
                 the
                 pale
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 from
                 the
                 Benefits
                 and
                 Promises
                 purchased
                 by
                 Christ
                 for
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 strange
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 besides
                 the
                 Roman
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 extent
                 as
                 the
                 vast
                 Circumference
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 
                   Christian
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 should
                 yet
                 have
                 the
                 sole
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 dispensing
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 who
                 are
                 excluded
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 without
                 her
                 pale
                 ,
                 
                 should
                 be
                 strangers
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Aliens
                 from
                 his
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 Whilst
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Churches
                 believe
                 no
                 particular
                 Church
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 other
                 Universal
                 Head
                 than
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 they
                 bear
                 all
                 obedience
                 and
                 respect
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 members
                 ,
                 submitting
                 to
                 all
                 its
                 Orders
                 and
                 Censures
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 believe
                 that
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 27.
                 carry
                 with
                 them
                 some
                 force
                 and
                 authority
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   shall
                   neglect
                   to
                   hear
                   them
                   ,
                   tell
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   neglect
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   unto
                   thee
                   as
                   a
                   Heathen
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Publican
                   .
                
                 
                 On
                 this
                 ground
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 judgments
                 given
                 by
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Priests
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Canonical
                 Rites
                 are
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 esteemed
                 of
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 The
                 Priests
                 with
                 them
                 are
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 their
                 Spiritual
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Guides
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 ;
                 on
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 they
                 entrust
                 ,
                 and
                 adventure
                 their
                 safe
                 Pilotage
                 to
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Haven
                 of
                 happiness
                 :
                 And
                 believing
                 that
                 no
                 Scripture
                 is
                 of
                 private
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 they
                 judge
                 it
                 rational
                 to
                 resign
                 themselves
                 intirely
                 to
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 those
                 to
                 whose
                 conduct
                 they
                 are
                 committed
                 ;
                 having
                 that
                 high
                 esteem
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 contains
                 an
                 admirable
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Efficacy
                 to
                 atone
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 misled
                 understanding
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Actions
                 of
                 irregular
                 practices
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 better
                 understand
                 the
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Confession
                 hath
                 reduced
                 all
                 the
                 commands
                 thereof
                 unto
                 these
                 nine
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 Prayer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 attending
                 
                 at
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Festivals
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Fasts
                 and
                 Feasts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 Obedience
                 and
                 Honour
                 towards
                 their
                 Spiritual
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 Confession
                 of
                 sins
                 four
                 times
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Priest
                 lawfully
                 constituted
                 and
                 ordained
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 forbids
                 the
                 Laity
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 which
                 may
                 divert
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 enjoyns
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 all
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 Metropolites
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 Souls
                 departed
                 in
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 Hereticks
                 and
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 before
                 their
                 passage
                 from
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 seventh
                 enjoins
                 an
                 Obedience
                 to
                 all
                 extraordinary
                 occasional
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Common
                 or
                 General
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 appointed
                 and
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 their
                 respective
                 Diocesses
                 on
                 occasional
                 Calamities
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Famine
                 ,
                 War
                 ,
                 Pestilence
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 eighth
                 forbids
                 the
                 Laity
                 to
                 invade
                 the
                 Rights
                 or
                 Spiritual
                 Livings
                 or
                 Benefices
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 or
                 convert
                 the
                 Ornaments
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 or
                 Altar
                 to
                 private
                 and
                 profane
                 uses
                 ,
                 or
                 sacrilegiously
                 to
                 rob
                 the
                 Poor's
                 Box
                 ,
                 and
                 abuse
                 the
                 charitable
                 Contributions
                 of
                 well-disposed
                 Christians
                 by
                 employing
                 them
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 Donor
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ninth
                 forbids
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 Marriages
                 in
                 Lent
                 ,
                 or
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 other
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 frequent
                 Theaters
                 ,
                 or
                 imitate
                 the
                 Customs
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 or
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 those
                 who
                 profess
                 the
                 
                 Gospel
                 may
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 over-sensual
                 ,
                 undecent
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 ill
                 report
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Fasts
                   of
                   the
                   Greek
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Principal
                 Fasts
                 or
                 Lents
                 are
                 four
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 begins
                 the
                 15th
                 day
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 being
                 forty
                 days
                 before
                 Christmas
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Lent
                 before
                 Easter
                 ,
                 beginning
                 with
                 ours
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Old
                 stile
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 stile
                 they
                 observe
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 year
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 begins
                 the
                 Week
                 after
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 or
                 Whitsontide
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Fast
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 being
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 judge
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 prayed
                 and
                 fasted
                 when
                 they
                 prepared
                 themselves
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Acts
                 13.
                 v.
                 3.
                 which
                 ends
                 
                 the
                 29th
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Festival
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 of
                 this
                 Fast
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 fixed
                 number
                 of
                 days
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 some
                 years
                 more
                 ,
                 some
                 less
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Pentecost
                 falls
                 out
                 ,
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 begins
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 until
                 the
                 15th
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Preparatory
                 to
                 the
                 Grand
                 Festival
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 keep
                 in
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 Assumption
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 ,
                 who
                 they
                 say
                 was
                 bodily
                 transported
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 which
                 Fast
                 is
                 so
                 strictly
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 Oyl
                 is
                 forbidden
                 to
                 Kaloires
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 others
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 observe
                 this
                 prohibition
                 ;
                 unless
                 on
                 the
                 6th
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 a
                 Festival
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Transfiguration
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 permission
                 to
                 eat
                 Oyl
                 and
                 Fish
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 other
                 days
                 they
                 return
                 again
                 to
                 their
                 slender
                 Diet.
                 
              
               
                 Besides
                 which
                 Grand
                 Fasts
                 there
                 
                 are
                 some
                 other
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 28th
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 in
                 commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 decollation
                 or
                 beheading
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   John
                   Baptist.
                
                 Likewise
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 Fast
                 beginning
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 which
                 continues
                 until
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 exaltation
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Cross
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 time
                 of
                 fourteen
                 days
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Passion
                 is
                 preached
                 and
                 represented
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 last
                 is
                 only
                 observed
                 by
                 Kaloirs
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 entered
                 into
                 Vows
                 and
                 a
                 Monastical
                 life
                 ,
                 whose
                 profession
                 is
                 Mortification
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 business
                 Religion
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 times
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 abstain
                 from
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 Lacticinia
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Butter
                 ,
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 from
                 Fish
                 which
                 have
                 Scales
                 or
                 Finnes
                 ,
                 or
                 Blood
                 ;
                 only
                 Shell-Fish
                 ,
                 as
                 Lobsters
                 ,
                 Crabs
                 ,
                 Oysters
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 lawful
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 of
                 heat
                 and
                 nourishment
                 ;
                 excepting
                 only
                 in
                 
                 that
                 Lent
                 which
                 begins
                 on
                 the
                 15th
                 of
                 November
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 eat
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fish
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 other
                 ordinary
                 and
                 Weekly
                 Fasts
                 of
                 Wednesday
                 and
                 Friday
                 oblige
                 them
                 only
                 to
                 an
                 abstinence
                 from
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 comes
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fish
                 are
                 freely
                 indulged
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 Wednesdays
                 and
                 Frydays
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 Fasts
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 year
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 except
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 Wednesday
                 and
                 Friday
                 of
                 the
                 eleventh
                 Week
                 before
                 Easter
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Arzeiburst
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 whereof
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Christophorus
                   Angelo
                
                 reports
                 ,
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 dog
                 of
                 certain
                 Hereticks
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 send
                 with
                 Letters
                 :
                 At
                 lengh
                 the
                 Dog
                 dying
                 ,
                 his
                 Heretical
                 Masters
                 used
                 to
                 fast
                 that
                 11th
                 Week
                 before
                 .
                 Easter
                 for
                 sorrow
                 ;
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 conformity
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 appointed
                 that
                 Wednesday
                 and
                 Fryday
                 of
                 that
                 
                 Week
                 should
                 be
                 exempted
                 from
                 any
                 Obligation
                 of
                 abstinence
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 Whitson-Monday
                 they
                 abstain
                 from
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Fast
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 meeting
                 that
                 morning
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 ask
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Communication
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 gave
                 unto
                 his
                 Holy
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 commemoration
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 eat
                 Flesh
                 on
                 Wednesday
                 and
                 Friday
                 of
                 that
                 Week
                 .
                 The
                 25th
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 Annunciation
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 happen
                 in
                 Lent
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 priviledge
                 to
                 eat
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fish
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 eat
                 Flesh
                 from
                 Christmas
                 to
                 
                   Epiphany
                   ,
                   Wednesdays
                
                 and
                 Frydays
                 not
                 being
                 exempted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 Week
                 after
                 Pentecost
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 they
                 are
                 permitted
                 to
                 eat
                 Flesh
                 all
                 the
                 first
                 Week
                 of
                 three
                 before
                 the
                 great
                 Lent
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Sunday
                 of
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 our
                 septuagesima
                 .
                 The
                 
                 next
                 Week
                 following
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 abstinence
                 from
                 Flesh
                 Wednesdays
                 and
                 Frydays
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Week
                 immediately
                 before
                 Lent
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 fresh
                 Cheese
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 they
                 may
                 eat
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Milk
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 made
                 thereof
                 ;
                 likewise
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 and
                 Fish
                 of
                 all
                 kinds
                 ,
                 being
                 perhaps
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 prepare
                 their
                 Stomacks
                 to
                 a
                 leaner
                 and
                 morerigorous
                 Dyet
                 .
                 This
                 Lent
                 begins
                 on
                 Monday
                 as
                 ours
                 doth
                 on
                 Wednesday
                 .
                 These
                 Fasts
                 are
                 strictly
                 observed
                 and
                 undergone
                 by
                 them
                 with
                 no
                 less
                 patience
                 and
                 sobriety
                 than
                 superstition
                 ,
                 supposing
                 it
                 a
                 sin
                 not
                 less
                 hainous
                 ,
                 willingly
                 to
                 break
                 this
                 Fast
                 ,
                 or
                 transgress
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 this
                 Abstinence
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 that
                 the
                 Institution
                 and
                 Rites
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 commit
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 or
                 invade
                 the
                 possessions
                 of
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 .
                 Education
                 and
                 Custom
                 hath
                 brought
                 
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 believe
                 Christianity
                 can
                 hardly
                 be
                 professed
                 and
                 subsist
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 pleasant
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 what
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 reports
                 of
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 sanctity
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 ,
                 brings
                 it
                 for
                 an
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 abstain
                 from
                 flesh
                 and
                 fish
                 in
                 Lent
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 also
                 from
                 Beans
                 and
                 Pease
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Greeks
                 allowed
                 of
                 ,
                 consulting
                 the
                 inclination
                 of
                 their
                 Appetite
                 more
                 than
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
                 On
                 these
                 grounds
                 they
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Orthodox
                 Christians
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 neither
                 use
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 nor
                 reverence
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ;
                 two
                 matters
                 of
                 great
                 scandal
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 though
                 in
                 
                 point
                 of
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Feasts
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 style
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 more
                 unsatisfied
                 and
                 doubtful
                 what
                 to
                 judge
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 severity
                 of
                 their
                 Lents
                 is
                 more
                 easily
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 expected
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 Festival
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 run
                 into
                 such
                 excesses
                 of
                 mirth
                 and
                 riot
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 vain
                 humour
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 revenged
                 of
                 their
                 late
                 sobriety
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 compensation
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 for
                 their
                 late
                 temperance
                 and
                 mortification
                 towards
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 extravagancy
                 of
                 Mirth
                 and
                 loose
                 Debauchery
                 they
                 practise
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 liberty
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Priests
                 reprove
                 them
                 not
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 maintain
                 Drunkenness
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sin
                 on
                 a
                 Festival
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 hearty
                 memorial
                 of
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 the
                 Saint
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                 Testimony
                 of
                 joy
                 in
                 commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 mans
                 Redemption
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 spoken
                 rather
                 as
                 a
                 corruption
                 of
                 manners
                 than
                 as
                 a
                 Tenent
                 or
                 Profession
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 these
                 Fasts
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 rigid
                 and
                 superstitiously
                 strict
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hold
                 no
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 may
                 or
                 can
                 claim
                 a
                 Dispensation
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 hath
                 not
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 sufficient
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 License
                 to
                 eat
                 flesh
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 commanded
                 Abstinence
                 .
                 For
                 suppose
                 a
                 person
                 sick
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 Broth
                 made
                 of
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 an
                 Egg
                 may
                 be
                 recovered
                 to
                 life
                 ;
                 they
                 say
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 he
                 should
                 dye
                 ,
                 than
                 eat
                 and
                 sin
                 .
                 Howsoever
                 perhaps
                 the
                 Ghostly
                 Father
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 concern'd
                 in
                 the
                 others
                 health
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 advise
                 the
                 sick
                 Penitent
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 to
                 eat
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 confessing
                 the
                 sin
                 he
                 promises
                 to
                 grant
                 Absolution
                 :
                 
                 and
                 this
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 to
                 have
                 sometimes
                 been
                 practised
                 ;
                 which
                 perhaps
                 amongst
                 the
                 ignorant
                 Priests
                 may
                 be
                 esteemed
                 an
                 excellent
                 and
                 an
                 ingenious
                 accommodation
                 ,
                 between
                 humane
                 Necessities
                 and
                 the
                 Institutions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 wiser
                 sort
                 who
                 have
                 studied
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 been
                 seasoned
                 with
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Latines
                 ,
                 believe
                 their
                 own
                 Church
                 endued
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 authority
                 in
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Roman
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 granting
                 Licenses
                 to
                 eat
                 flesh
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 scruple
                 grounded
                 on
                 that
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 want
                 of
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 grant
                 Dispensations
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Feasts
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   Greek
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Greeks
                 begin
                 their
                 Year
                 in
                 September
                 ,
                 observing
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 thereof
                 with
                 jollity
                 and
                 feasting
                 ,
                 esteeming
                 a
                 chearful
                 spirit
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 Omen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 succeeding
                 year
                 shall
                 be
                 prosperous
                 ;
                 though
                 not
                 being
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 memory
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 any
                 Saint
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 labour
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 esteemed
                 undecent
                 ,
                 arguing
                 either
                 covetousness
                 or
                 a
                 necessitous
                 poverty
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 grand
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 (
                 as
                 amongst
                 all
                 other
                 Christians
                 )
                 is
                 Easter
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Festival
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Greeks
                 have
                 this
                 ancient
                 and
                 laudable
                 Custom
                 :
                 When
                 they
                 meet
                 their
                 acquaintance
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Morning
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 within
                 the
                 three
                 days
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 they
                 salute
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 risen
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 risen
                 indeed
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 kiss
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 once
                 on
                 each
                 Cheek
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 depart
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 day
                 of
                 September
                 is
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 S.
                 John
                 the
                 abstemious
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Precept
                 but
                 of
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 only
                 celebrated
                 by
                 Kaloires
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Religious
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 S.
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 severe
                 and
                 abstemious
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 set
                 the
                 first
                 Example
                 of
                 holy
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 be
                 Disciples
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 twenty
                 sixth
                 is
                 dedicated
                 with
                 great
                 honour
                 and
                 devotion
                 to
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 S.
                 John
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 into
                 Heaven
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 maintain
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 S.
                 John
                 being
                 
                 banished
                 by
                 Trajan
                 the
                 Emperour
                 into
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Patmos
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 having
                 wrote
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 he
                 passed
                 :
                 over
                 unto
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 where
                 ending
                 his
                 glorious
                 life
                 he
                 was
                 interred
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 some
                 days
                 burial
                 his
                 Disciples
                 searching
                 for
                 his
                 Body
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 found
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 immediately
                 arose
                 a
                 belief
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Body
                 was
                 assumed
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Mansion
                 of
                 Enoch
                 and
                 Elias
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 company
                 together
                 shall
                 again
                 return
                 to
                 converse
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 before
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 perfectly
                 revealed
                 and
                 made
                 known
                 unto
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 partly
                 ground
                 on
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 S.
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   If
                   I
                   will
                   that
                   he
                   stay
                   till
                   I
                   come
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   that
                   to
                   thee
                   ?
                
              
               
                 The
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 Histories
                 of
                 their
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 recount
                 them
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 variety
                 and
                 fancy
                 as
                 the
                 Latines
                 do
                 their
                 Legends
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 might
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 recite
                 
                 long
                 and
                 tedious
                 Histories
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 recorded
                 in
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Synaxarion
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 Book
                 we
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 speak
                 )
                 we
                 shall
                 only
                 here
                 mention
                 Cosma
                 ,
                 and
                 Damianus
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 St.
                 George
                 the
                 Cappadocian
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 immediate
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 St.
                 Basil
                 ,
                 St.
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 &c.
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 principal
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Kalendar
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 two
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Holy
                 Anargiri
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 found
                 a
                 poor
                 Oratory
                 erected
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 thrown
                 up
                 of
                 late
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 loose
                 stones
                 ,
                 encircling
                 a
                 little
                 Altar
                 without
                 Roof
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 Greeks
                 resort
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 November
                 to
                 say
                 Mass
                 ,
                 and
                 sing
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 in
                 praise
                 and
                 commemoration
                 of
                 these
                 Saints
                 
                 whom
                 they
                 report
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 born
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 their
                 father
                 a
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 mother
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 called
                 Thedosa
                 ,
                 who
                 educated
                 these
                 her
                 two
                 Sons
                 in
                 Religious
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 laudable
                 Sciences
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 principally
                 addicting
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 studies
                 of
                 Physick
                 ,
                 did
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 assistance
                 ,
                 cooperating
                 with
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Medicines
                 ,
                 become
                 such
                 perfect
                 Practitioners
                 that
                 they
                 cured
                 all
                 Diseases
                 incident
                 to
                 Man
                 and
                 Beast
                 without
                 Money
                 or
                 other
                 consideration
                 of
                 Interest
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 the
                 Anargiri
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 took
                 no
                 Money
                 .
                 They
                 farther
                 report
                 ,
                 That
                 Damianus
                 was
                 so
                 strict
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 dissented
                 greatly
                 from
                 his
                 Brother
                 Cosma
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 only
                 accepted
                 of
                 two
                 Eggs
                 from
                 a
                 poor
                 Widow
                 ,
                 though
                 employed
                 on
                 her self
                 for
                 an
                 Unguent
                 or
                 Cataplasm
                 for
                 the
                 Sciatica
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ever
                 after
                 avoided
                 all
                 society
                 
                 and
                 converse
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 gave
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Brother
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 interred
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Vault
                 or
                 Grave
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 which
                 resolution
                 of
                 Damianus
                 the
                 Friends
                 of
                 both
                 designed
                 to
                 perform
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 carrying
                 the
                 Corps
                 of
                 Cosma
                 to
                 burial
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 met
                 by
                 a
                 Camel
                 ,
                 which
                 opening
                 his
                 mouth
                 as
                 miraculously
                 as
                 Balaam's
                 Ass
                 ,
                 admonished
                 the
                 Bearers
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 Brothers
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Tomb
                 together
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 Crime
                 of
                 Cosma
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 difference
                 so
                 lasting
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 both
                 their
                 Bodies
                 might
                 be
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 whose
                 Souls
                 were
                 already
                 united
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 heavenly
                 Mansion
                 .
                 The
                 Kaloires
                 also
                 farther
                 boasting
                 of
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 these
                 Saints
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 Athens
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Well
                 ,
                 adjoining
                 to
                 the
                 Porch
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 dedicated
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 dry
                 the
                 whole
                 year
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 on
                 
                 that
                 day
                 when
                 their
                 Festival
                 is
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 and
                 begins
                 to
                 flow
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Efficacy
                 on
                 this
                 Spring
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses's
                 Rod
                 had
                 upon
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 to
                 produce
                 a
                 Flood
                 of
                 sweet
                 and
                 delicious
                 water
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 pleasant
                 to
                 the
                 taste
                 ,
                 but
                 wholesom
                 for
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 dries
                 up
                 and
                 fails
                 with
                 the
                 Evening
                 of
                 the
                 Festival
                 .
              
               
                 St.
                 George
                 
                 the
                 Capadocian
                 is
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 highly
                 reverenced
                 by
                 this
                 People
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 scarce
                 a
                 Town
                 where
                 are
                 two
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 dedicated
                 to
                 this
                 Saint
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 recount
                 many
                 and
                 various
                 stories
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 strange
                 ,
                 they
                 believe
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 noble
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Dioclesian
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 under
                 whom
                 ,
                 arising
                 a
                 bloody
                 persecution
                 ,
                 this
                 Saint
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Champion
                 of
                 undaunted
                 Courage
                 ,
                 publickly
                 presented
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 owning
                 and
                 avouching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 ,
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 saving
                 Faith
                 ,
                 inveighing
                 against
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 superstitious
                 Customs
                 ,
                 and
                 belief
                 of
                 Gentilism
                 .
                 This
                 Christian
                 boldness
                 sharpened
                 the
                 Arms
                 of
                 persecution
                 against
                 the
                 Saint
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Executioner
                 struck
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Belly
                 with
                 a
                 Lance
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 a
                 great
                 effusion
                 of
                 Blood
                 followed
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Wound
                 closed
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 became
                 whole
                 :
                 They
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 thrown
                 into
                 a
                 Pit
                 of
                 Lime
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 walking
                 bare-foot
                 on
                 Planks
                 studded
                 with
                 sharp
                 Nails
                 ;
                 of
                 his
                 remaining
                 unconsumed
                 and
                 untouched
                 amidst
                 the
                 flames
                 ;
                 of
                 his
                 raising
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 of
                 his
                 slaying
                 a
                 Dragon
                 on
                 the
                 Banks
                 of
                 Euphrates
                 ,
                 near
                 a
                 place
                 now
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Turks
                   Barut
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Christians
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 show
                 unto
                 Travellers
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 variety
                 of
                 Miracles
                 many
                 were
                 converted
                 
                 unto
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Queen
                 Alexandra
                 ,
                 Wife
                 of
                 Dioclesian
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 come
                 that
                 this
                 Saint
                 was
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 persecutors
                 prevailed
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 his
                 head
                 being
                 struck
                 off
                 ,
                 his
                 soul
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 .
                 The
                 Greeks
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 have
                 divers
                 Chappels
                 dedicated
                 to
                 St.
                 George
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 ,
                 at
                 an
                 obscure
                 Village
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Turks
                   Boschioi
                
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 Magnasia
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 23th
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 they
                 carry
                 his
                 Picture
                 in
                 Procession
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 by
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 Turks
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 who
                 resort
                 thither
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 for
                 pass-time
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 for
                 mirth
                 ,
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 devotion
                 .
                 This
                 Picture
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 drawn
                 in
                 Colours
                 upon
                 a
                 Board
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 of
                 that
                 bigness
                 as
                 a
                 sign
                 which
                 we
                 hang
                 before
                 a
                 Shop
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 of
                 that
                 sort
                 of
                 Painting
                 .
                 This
                 Picture
                 
                 (
                 they
                 report
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 believe
                 it
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Women
                 )
                 being
                 carried
                 by
                 a
                 notorious
                 sinner
                 ,
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 mettle
                 and
                 courage
                 of
                 that
                 Champion
                 ,
                 as
                 soundly
                 to
                 belabour
                 his
                 Back
                 and
                 Shoulders
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 more
                 civil
                 and
                 mild
                 to
                 the
                 innocent
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 less
                 scandalous
                 in
                 the
                 wickedness
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 once
                 the
                 curiosity
                 to
                 see
                 this
                 Fury
                 in
                 a
                 Board
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Greeks
                 related
                 such
                 strange
                 Stories
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 arriving
                 the
                 Night
                 before
                 at
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 provided
                 for
                 the
                 Solemnity
                 ;
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Papases
                 took
                 up
                 the
                 Champion
                 on
                 his
                 Shoulder
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 also
                 with
                 two
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 bigness
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 think
                 one
                 was
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 )
                 with
                 these
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Company
                 proceeded
                 in
                 a
                 procession
                 with
                 much
                 quietness
                 and
                 gravity
                 ,
                 until
                 they
                 came
                 under
                 a
                 large
                 Chinar
                 Tree
                 ,
                 or
                 Platanus
                 ,
                 where
                 remained
                 the
                 
                 ruines
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 Chappel
                 dedicated
                 to
                 this
                 Saint
                 ;
                 Mass
                 being
                 here
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 and
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 returning
                 in
                 their
                 Habiliments
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 Pictures
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 home
                 by
                 the
                 Laity
                 ;
                 when
                 one
                 ,
                 more
                 forward
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 reverence
                 took
                 the
                 Champion
                 on
                 his
                 Shoulder
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 began
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 move
                 and
                 turn
                 itself
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 length
                 came
                 to
                 down-right
                 blows
                 ,
                 giving
                 the
                 Fellow
                 ,
                 who
                 managed
                 the
                 business
                 very
                 artificially
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 knocks
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 beat
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 when
                 another
                 immediately
                 relieves
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 it
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 Pictures
                 begin
                 the
                 like
                 rage
                 ,
                 buffeting
                 and
                 beating
                 those
                 that
                 carry
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 noise
                 and
                 confusion
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 never
                 saw
                 any
                 piece
                 of
                 Bear-Garden-like
                 ,
                 or
                 comparable
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 ridiculous
                 piece
                 of
                 folly
                 and
                 superstition
                 pleases
                 the
                 
                 humour
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 and
                 scandalizes
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 I
                 saw
                 ,
                 I
                 wonder'd
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 blamed
                 the
                 remissness
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 who
                 managed
                 the
                 solemnity
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 I
                 asked
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 really
                 believed
                 that
                 the
                 Pictures
                 were
                 inspired
                 with
                 life
                 and
                 motion
                 to
                 beat
                 sinners
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 making
                 some
                 pause
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 unwilling
                 to
                 impose
                 upon
                 me
                 whom
                 he
                 judged
                 difficult
                 to
                 give
                 credence
                 to
                 such
                 matters
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 sort
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 other
                 occasions
                 ,
                 discoursing
                 with
                 the
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Bishops
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 subject
                 ,
                 I
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 concerned
                 ,
                 and
                 transported
                 with
                 some
                 little
                 passion
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Turks
                 and
                 Infidels
                 they
                 should
                 give
                 countenance
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 
                 a
                 Cheat
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 our
                 Holy
                 Faith
                 and
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 supported
                 on
                 a
                 better
                 foundation
                 than
                 such
                 idle
                 and
                 profane
                 imaginations
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 gave
                 me
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 Custom
                 had
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 some
                 Ages
                 this
                 belief
                 had
                 taken
                 so
                 deep
                 root
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 hard
                 to
                 undeceive
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 dishonour
                 to
                 the
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 danger
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 belief
                 being
                 equally
                 fixed
                 with
                 the
                 Doctrins
                 of
                 necessary
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 confutation
                 of
                 this
                 one
                 would
                 bring
                 the
                 others
                 into
                 question
                 ;
                 and
                 perhaps
                 perswade
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 parting
                 with
                 the
                 main
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 necessary
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 Tares
                 of
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 grow
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 Wheat
                 of
                 Orthodox
                 Belief
                 ,
                 until
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 knows
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 shall
                 separate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 pluck
                 up
                 the
                 one
                 without
                 
                 raising
                 or
                 extirpating
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 better
                 understand
                 the
                 Feasts
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 Kalendar
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 present
                 him
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 beginning
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 Month
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Account
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SEPTEMBER
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   The
                   Nativity
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Virgin
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   The
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   the
                   Cross.
                   
                
                 
                   23.
                   
                   The
                   Conception
                   of
                   St.
                   John
                   the
                   Baptist.
                   
                
                 
                   26.
                   
                   The
                   Translation
                   of
                   St.
                   John
                   the
                   Evangelist
                   into
                   Heaven
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   OCTOBER
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   St.
                   Thomas
                   .
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                   St.
                   Luke
                   the
                   Evangelist
                   .
                
                 
                   23.
                   
                   St.
                   James
                   the
                   Brother
                   of
                   John.
                   
                
                 
                   26.
                   
                   St.
                   Demetrio
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   day
                   of
                   great
                   Devotion
                   ,
                   noted
                   in
                   the
                   Kalendar
                   with
                   Red
                   Letters
                   ,
                   and
                   esteem'd
                   amongst
                   the
                   Seamen
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   Greeks
                   and
                   Truks
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   stormy
                   and
                   tempestuous
                   at
                   Sea
                   ;
                   the
                   
                   Turks
                   call
                   it
                   
                     Cassim
                     Gheun
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   go
                   to
                   Sea
                   either
                   ten
                   days
                   before
                   ,
                   or
                   ten
                   days
                   after
                   ;
                   and
                   before
                   this
                   day
                   commonly
                   the
                   Fleet
                   of
                   Gallies
                   return
                   into
                   Harbour
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   themselves
                   up
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   Winter
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   NOVEMBER
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Holy
                   
                     Anargyri
                     ,
                     Cosma
                  
                   and
                   Damianus
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   The
                   Congregation
                   and
                   Seraphical
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Angels
                   ,
                   noted
                   with
                   red
                   Letters
                   in
                   the
                   Kalendar
                   .
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   St.
                   
                     John
                     Chrysostom
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   S.
                   Phillip
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   celebrate
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   May.
                   
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   S.
                   Matthew
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   observe
                   on
                   the
                   21.
                   of
                   September
                   .
                
                 
                   21.
                   
                   The
                   Presentation
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Virgin
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                   S.
                   Katherine
                   Virgin
                   and
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Martyr
                   Mercurius
                   .
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                   
                     S.
                     Andrew
                  
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   DECEMBER
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   S.
                   Barbara
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     S.
                  
                   John
                   Damascen
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   S.
                   Sabba
                   Abbate
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   S.
                   Nicholas
                   .
                
                 
                   *
                   7.
                   
                   S.
                   Ambrosius
                   Medio-Lanensis
                   .
                
                 
                   *
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   Conception
                   of
                   
                     S.
                     Anne
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   S.
                   Spiridon
                   .
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Martyrs
                  
                   ,
                   Eustratius
                   ,
                   Auxentius
                   ,
                   Eugenius
                   ,
                   Mardarius
                   ,
                   Orestes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   *
                   15.
                   
                   S.
                   Liberal
                   ,
                   and
                   Eleutherius
                   .
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                   The
                   Prophet
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   three
                   Holy
                   Children
                   ,
                   
                     Ananias
                     ,
                     Azarias
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Misaliel
                   .
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                   S.
                   Ignatius
                   .
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                   The
                   Nativity
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   26.
                   
                   St.
                   Stephen
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   JANUARY
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   day
                   is
                   celebrated
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   the
                   Circumcision
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   honour
                   of
                   S.
                   Basil.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   Epiphany
                   ,
                   and
                   gathering
                   together
                   of
                   Disciples
                   to
                   the
                   Baptist
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   .
                   The
                   5th
                   of
                   January
                   is
                   the
                   Vigil
                   preceding
                   this
                   Festival
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   day
                   when
                   Christ
                   was
                   Baptized
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   on
                   that
                   day
                   the
                   Priests
                   consecrate
                   their
                   Waters
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   drink
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   come
                   pure
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   fasting
                   .
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   The
                   holy
                   Father
                   
                     Theodosius
                     Caenobiarchus
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                   S.
                   Anthony
                   the
                   Abbot
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   The
                   adoration
                   of
                   Alysius
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostle
                   S.
                   Peter
                   .
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                   S.
                   Athanasius
                   and
                   Cyril
                   ,
                   the
                   Patriarchs
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   .
                
                 
                   22.
                   
                   Timothy
                   and
                   Anastasius
                   .
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                   S.
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzen
                   .
                
                 
                   27.
                   
                   The
                   Reliques
                   of
                   S.
                   
                     John
                     Crysostom
                  
                   carried
                   in
                   procession
                   .
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                   The
                   three
                   holy
                   Oecumenical
                   Divines
                   or
                   Doctors
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     Basil
                  
                   the
                   great
                   ,
                   Gregory
                   the
                   Divine
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     John
                     Chrysostom
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   FEBRUARY
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   presentation
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   Theodorus
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   23.
                   
                   The
                   invention
                   of
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   
                     S.
                     John
                  
                   Baptist.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   MARCH
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   40
                   holy
                   Martyrs
                   starved
                   with
                   cold
                   in
                   the
                   Vally
                   of
                   Sebastia
                   .
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                   The
                   Annunciation
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Virgin.
                   
                
                 
                   26.
                   
                   The
                   Arch-Angel
                   Gabriel
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   APRIL
                   .
                
                 
                   23.
                   
                   Saint
                   George
                   .
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                   Saint
                   Mark
                   the
                   Evangelist
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   MAY.
                   
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   S.
                   John
                   the
                   Evangelist
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   keep
                   the
                   26.
                   of
                   December
                   .
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                   Constantine
                   and
                   S.
                   Helena
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   JUNE
                   .
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                   S.
                   
                     Jude
                     Alpheus
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   us
                   observed
                   the
                   28.
                   of
                   October
                   .
                
                 
                   24.
                   
                   The
                   Nativity
                   of
                   S.
                   John
                   Baptist.
                   
                
                 
                   29.
                   
                   The
                   Apostles
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   and
                   Saint
                   Paul.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   JULY
                   .
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                   Elias
                   the
                   Prophet
                   .
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                   S.
                   Anne
                   .
                
                 
                   26.
                   
                   S.
                   Parascheve
                   and
                   Panteleemon
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   Martyrs
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Dioclesian
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   AUGUST
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   Transfiguration
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                   The
                   Assumption
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Virgin.
                   
                
                 
                   29.
                   
                   The
                   Martyrdom
                   of
                   S.
                   
                     John
                     Baptist.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   because
                   that
                   the
                   observation
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   Holy-days
                   would
                   be
                   grievous
                   to
                   the
                   poor
                   ,
                   who
                   live
                   by
                   their
                   day-labour
                   ,
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   retrenched
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   made
                   obligatory
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Religious
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   
                   Priests
                   and
                   others
                   in
                   holy
                   Orders
                   ;
                   the
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   marked
                   thus
                   *
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   distinction
                   of
                   them
                   from
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   kept
                   by
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   people
                   ;
                   but
                   hereof
                   I
                   have
                   set
                   down
                   very
                   few
                   ,
                   the
                   foregoing
                   being
                   almost
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   ;
                   and
                   every
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   hath
                   some
                   relation
                   to
                   a
                   Saint
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Kaloires
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   nothing
                   else
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   keep
                   with
                   a
                   particular
                   devotion
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Rule
                   for
                   canonizing
                   
                   Saints
                   is
                   still
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   Patriarchal
                   See
                   at
                   Constantinople
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   their
                   Menology
                   is
                   already
                   so
                   filled
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   day
                   is
                   assigned
                   to
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   Saints
                   ;
                   yet
                   not
                   to
                   suffer
                   good
                   men
                   and
                   Saints
                   ,
                   now
                   so
                   rare
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   lose
                   their
                   esteem
                   amongst
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   their
                   reward
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   sometimes
                   even
                   unto
                   our
                   days
                   enter
                   such
                   into
                   the
                   Canon
                   ,
                   whose
                   Miracles
                   and
                   sanctity
                   of
                   life
                   have
                   raised
                   
                   into
                   the
                   seraphical
                   Order
                   of
                   holy
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   after
                   their
                   death
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   testified
                   by
                   a
                   1000
                   Witnesses●
                   who
                   have
                   either
                   seen
                   them
                   or
                   heard
                   their
                   actions
                   recounted
                   by
                   the
                   undoubted
                   Testimonies
                   of
                   credible
                   persons
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   a
                   diligent
                   Examination
                   being
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Patriarch
                   and
                   Archbishops
                   in
                   a
                   full
                   Synod
                   ,
                   they
                   admit
                   him
                   or
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   Kalendar
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   his
                   Mass
                   on
                   the
                   day
                   appointed
                   for
                   his
                   Festival
                   ,
                   adjoining
                   thereunto
                   Hymns
                   in
                   honour
                   of
                   that
                   Saint
                   ,
                   reading
                   a
                   Relation
                   of
                   his
                   Miracles
                   and
                   Good
                   Works
                   ,
                   entering
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   into
                   their
                   Synaxarion
                   ,
                   or
                   Book
                   of
                   Saints
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   Canonization
                   is
                   now
                   seldom
                   practised
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   purchased
                   without
                   much
                   Money
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Greeks
                   being
                   wicked
                   and
                   poor
                   in
                   these
                   days
                   ,
                   few
                   or
                   none
                   are
                   either
                   so
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   Friends
                   so
                   piously
                   rich
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   procure
                   their
                   Enrolment
                   into
                   the
                   
                   Golden
                   List
                   of
                   Saints
                   and
                   Martyrs
                   .
                
                 
                   After
                   the
                   Commands
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   next
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   treat
                   of
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   seven
                   ,
                   and
                   answer
                   to
                   those
                   which
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   calls
                   Sacramenta
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   Baptism
                   ;
                   second
                   ,
                   Chrism
                   ;
                   third
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   Eucharist
                   ;
                   fourth
                   ,
                   Priesthood
                   ;
                   fifth
                   ,
                   Matrimony
                   ;
                   sixth
                   ,
                   Repentance
                   ;
                   seventh
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Oyl
                   of
                   Prayer
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sealing
                   of
                   Infants
                   ,
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 IN
                 imitation
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Presentation
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 old
                 Simeon
                 when
                 he
                 sang
                 his
                 
                   Nunc
                   dimittis
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 hath
                 from
                 long
                 Antiquity
                 practised
                 on
                 the
                 eighth
                 day
                 to
                 present
                 their
                 Children
                 at
                 the
                 Church-Porch
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 signs
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 Forehead
                 ,
                 Mouth
                 and
                 Breast
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 disposition
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Holy
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   sealing
                   of
                   infants
                
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 says
                 this
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 beseech
                 thee
                 to
                 infuse
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 thy
                 person
                 on
                 this
                 thy
                 Servant
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 seal
                 the
                 Cross
                 of
                 thy
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 fly
                 the
                 vanities
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 snares
                 of
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 thy
                 Commands
                 :
                 Confirm
                 him
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 name
                 ,
                 unite
                 him
                 in
                 thy
                 good
                 time
                 to
                 thy
                 Holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 him
                 by
                 thy
                 stupendious
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 living
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 commands
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 obtain
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Beatitude
                 with
                 thine
                 Elect
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Grace
                 and
                 Mercy
                 of
                 thy
                 only
                 Son
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Life-giving
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 be
                 Glory
                 now
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 Afterwards
                 the
                 Priest
                 taking
                 the
                 Child
                 into
                 his
                 Arms
                 before
                 the
                 Gate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 elevates
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 waves
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ends
                 this
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 introduction
                 and
                 preparation
                 to
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               
               
                 Baptism
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 defines
                 it
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 cleansing
                 or
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 Original
                 Sin
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 thrice
                 dipping
                 or
                 plunging
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 saying
                 at
                 every
                 dipping
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                
                 ;
                 Amen
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 thrice
                 dipping
                 or
                 plunging
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 this
                 Church
                 holds
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 as
                 Water
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 ;
                 for
                 proof
                 whereof
                 is
                 brought
                 the
                 50th
                 Canon
                 called
                 Apostolical
                 ;
                 which
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Si
                   quis
                   Episcopus
                   aut
                   Presbyter
                   non
                   trinam
                   dimersionem
                   unius
                   mysterii
                   celebret
                   ,
                   sed
                   semel
                   mergat
                   in
                   Baptismate
                   quod
                   dari
                   videtur
                   in
                   domini
                   morte
                   ,
                   damnetur
                   .
                   Non
                   enim
                   dixit
                   vobis
                   Dominus
                   ,
                   In
                   morte
                   mea
                   baptizate
                   ,
                   sed
                   Euntes
                   docete
                   omnes
                   gentes
                   in
                   nomine
                   Patris
                   ,
                   &
                   Filii
                   ,
                   &
                   Spiritus
                   
                   sancti
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 they
                 produce
                 the
                 42
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 have
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Ter
                   mergite
                   vos
                   Episcopi
                   in
                   unum
                   Patrem
                   ,
                   &
                   Filium
                   ,
                   &
                   Spiritum
                   sanctum
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Presbyter
                 shall
                 not
                 use
                 a
                 three-fold
                 dipping
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 mystery
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 dips
                 once
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 condemned
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 farther
                 favour
                 hereof
                 are
                 quoted
                 the
                 Homilies
                 of
                 St.
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 who
                 rhetorically
                 discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 Vertues
                 and
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 he
                 symbolizeth
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Life
                 ,
                 Death
                 and
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 plunging
                 into
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 buries
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 of
                 sin
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 regenerates
                 and
                 revives
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 Creature
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 raises
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 life
                 Eternal
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   We
                   are
                   buried
                   with
                   Christ
                   through
                   Baptism
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   rise
                   with
                   him
                   :
                
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 receives
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 85
                 Canons
                 (
                 which
                 for
                 their
                 Antiquity
                 are
                 called
                 Apostolical
                 )
                 as
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 next
                 succeeding
                 Apostolical
                 men
                 ,
                 doth
                 believe
                 them
                 to
                 carry
                 very
                 great
                 force
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   Ter
                   mergite
                
                 is
                 as
                 constantly
                 practised
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 
                   Ite
                   Baptizate
                
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 Canon
                 ,
                 being
                 very
                 ancient
                 ,
                 was
                 first
                 ordained
                 against
                 certain
                 Hereticks
                 who
                 denyed
                 the
                 Holy
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 Baptizing
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 on
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 before
                 quoted
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   buried
                   with
                   Christ
                   by
                   Baptism
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 whom
                 these
                 three
                 Immersions
                 were
                 used
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 cannot
                 deny
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 Baptism
                 distinguish
                 three
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 though
                 nothing
                 is
                 essential
                 to
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 nor
                 other
                 Precept
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 dipped
                 or
                 sprinkled
                 in
                 the
                 
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 more
                 exact
                 Test
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 who
                 were
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 judged
                 necessary
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 to
                 super-add
                 this
                 Ceremony
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 material
                 parts
                 of
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               
                 Before
                 Baptism
                 the
                 Priest
                 blows
                 three
                 times
                 upon
                 the
                 Child
                 to
                 dispossess
                 the
                 Devil
                 of
                 his
                 Seat
                 ;
                 then
                 he
                 pours
                 Oyl
                 on
                 the
                 Water
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 reconciliation
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 regeneration
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 this
                 Prayer
                 immediately
                 following
                 that
                 Ceremony
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 sentest
                 to
                 those
                 in
                 
                 Noah's
                 Ark
                 a
                 Dove
                 bearing
                 in
                 her
                 mouth
                 an
                 Olive-Leafe
                 ,
                 
                 
                 the
                 token
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 denoting
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 Grace
                 by
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
                 and
                 bestowing
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Olive
                 for
                 perfecting
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 thy
                 Saints
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 thou
                 satisfyest
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 do
                 thou
                 bless
                 this
                 Oyl
                 with
                 Power
                 ,
                 †
                 Energy
                 †
                 and
                 Illumination
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Chrism
                 against
                 all
                 Filthiness
                 ,
                 the
                 Armour
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 renewing
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 †
                 and
                 conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 from
                 all
                 Diabolical
                 Works
                 .
              
               
                 Immediately
                 before
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 takes
                 the
                 Child
                 from
                 the
                 Arms
                 of
                 the
                 God-father
                 ,
                 or
                 Surety
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 
                 requires
                 but
                 one
                 )
                 and
                 making
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 with
                 Oyl
                 on
                 the
                 Forehead
                 ,
                 Breast
                 and
                 reins
                 of
                 the
                 back
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Servant
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   anointed
                   :
                
                 when
                 he
                 seals
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 for
                 cure
                 of
                 soul
                 and
                 body
                 ;
                 then
                 he
                 anoints
                 the
                 Ears
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 hearing
                 Faith
                 may
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 the
                 Feet
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 perform
                 good
                 Actions
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 Child
                 being
                 anointed
                 the
                 Priest
                 dippeth
                 it
                 three
                 times
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Servant
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   baptized
                   :
                
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Principal
                 Ceremonies
                 observed
                 in
                 Baptism
                 by
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Baptism
                 one
                 God-father
                 stands
                 at
                 the
                 Font
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Male-child
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 God-mother
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Female
                 ,
                 which
                 Gossips
                 or
                 compari
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 in
                 
                   Greek
                   comparos
                
                 ,
                 esteem
                 
                 themselves
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 duty
                 incumbent
                 on
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Care
                 and
                 Education
                 of
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 the
                 natural
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 hereby
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Friendship
                 is
                 contracted
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Gossips
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 concerned
                 for
                 each
                 others
                 interest
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 fancy
                 that
                 imaginary
                 relation
                 of
                 a
                 sacred
                 consanguinity
                 arising
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 God-father
                 cannot
                 marry
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 his
                 deceased
                 Compare
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Son
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 mix
                 Blood
                 for
                 several
                 descents
                 after
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 Incest
                 and
                 condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 did
                 arise
                 at
                 first
                 from
                 the
                 undecency
                 of
                 the
                 Godfather
                 marrying
                 the
                 Child
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Father
                 in
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Georgians
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 baptize
                 not
                 their
                 Children
                 until
                 they
                 be
                 eight
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 ;
                 
                 they
                 formerly
                 did
                 not
                 admit
                 them
                 to
                 Baptism
                 until
                 14
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 such
                 Preachers
                 as
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Antioch
                 sends
                 amongst
                 them
                 yearly
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 taught
                 how
                 necessary
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 baptize
                 Infants
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 agreeable
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 being
                 a
                 people
                 very
                 tenacious
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 they
                 once
                 received
                 ,
                 could
                 hardly
                 be
                 perswaded
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 errour
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 being
                 wearied
                 with
                 the
                 importunate
                 Arguments
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 they
                 consented
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 a
                 middle
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 14
                 to
                 8
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 as
                 yet
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 a
                 nearer
                 complyance
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   second
                   Mystery
                   called
                   
                     Chrism
                     ,
                     in
                  
                   Greek
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 CHRISM
                 ,
                 though
                 used
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 different
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Seal
                 or
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 baptized
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 performance
                 of
                 those
                 Vows
                 which
                 he
                 then
                 makes
                 .
                 The
                 Oriental
                 Confession
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 descended
                 on
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 enduing
                 them
                 with
                 supernatural
                 graces
                 and
                 gifts
                 agreeable
                 to
                 that
                 employment
                 whereunto
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 Chrism
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 anointing
                 of
                 the
                 Infant
                 with
                 Oyl
                 in
                 most
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 mentioned
                 )
                 using
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 instituted
                 by
                 Gods
                 Church
                 as
                 a
                 means
                 
                 to
                 convey
                 Grace
                 and
                 Strength
                 to
                 the
                 Receiver
                 ,
                 the
                 authority
                 whereof
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 2
                 
                   Cor.
                   c.
                
                 1.
                 v.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   he
                   which
                   established
                   us
                   with
                   you
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   anointed
                   us
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   also
                   sealed
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   given
                   the
                   earnest
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 their
                 Oriental
                 Confession
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 conveyed
                 by
                 the
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 so
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 this
                 Chrism
                 ,
                 or
                 anointing
                 with
                 Oyl
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Greeks
                 farther
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Dionysius
                 the
                 Areopagite
                 ,
                 Schollar
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 testifies
                 so
                 much
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 we
                 may
                 perceive
                 ,
                 how
                 symbolical
                 and
                 proper
                 Oyl
                 is
                 esteemed
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 being
                 used
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 solemn
                 Acts
                 of
                 blessing
                 ,
                 in
                 extreme
                 Unction
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 declared
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Greeks
                 do
                 baptize
                 and
                 confirm
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 this
                 anointing
                 is
                 used
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 Good-Fryday
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 makes
                 and
                 sanctifies
                 the
                 Chrism
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 hallowing
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 Oyl
                 sufficient
                 to
                 supply
                 all
                 the
                 manners
                 of
                 anointing
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 year
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 is
                 worked
                 to
                 a
                 consistency
                 as
                 thick
                 as
                 Butter
                 .
                 The
                 Composition
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   Xylobalsamum
                   ,
                   Echinanthes
                   ,
                   Myrrhe
                   ,
                   Xylocatia
                   ,
                   Carpobalsamum
                   ,
                   Ladanum
                   ,
                
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 odoriferous
                 Gums
                 and
                 Spices
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 this
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 ceremonious
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Oyl
                 being
                 as
                 before
                 prepared
                 ,
                 the
                 Curate
                 carries
                 it
                 in
                 an
                 Alablaster-Box
                 with
                 a
                 Covering
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 being
                 accompanied
                 
                 with
                 his
                 Deacons
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Curate
                 taking
                 it
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 attended
                 likewise
                 with
                 his
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 who
                 carry
                 Lamps
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 he
                 meets
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 or
                 Bishop
                 at
                 the
                 Gate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 delivers
                 the
                 Alablaster-Box
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 received
                 it
                 ,
                 places
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Communion-Table
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Deacons
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   perform
                   our
                   Prayers
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Then
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 if
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 ascends
                 to
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Communion-Table
                 ,
                 and
                 covering
                 the
                 Holy
                 Oyl
                 with
                 a
                 Vail
                 ,
                 signs
                 it
                 three
                 times
                 with
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 adding
                 with
                 a
                 low
                 voice
                 this
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Merciful
                 Lord
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 Lights
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 every
                 perfect
                 good
                 and
                 gift
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 bestow
                 
                 upon
                 us
                 unworthy
                 grace
                 to
                 perform
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 life-giving
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 thou
                 gavest
                 to
                 Moses
                 thy
                 faithful
                 Servant
                 ,
                 and
                 Samuel
                 thy
                 Servant
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Holy
                 Apostles
                 :
                 And
                 send
                 thy
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 on
                 this
                 Ointment
                 :
                 Make
                 it
                 a
                 Royal
                 Chrism
                 ,
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Chrism
                 ,
                 conserving
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Oyl
                 of
                 joy
                 sanctifying
                 our
                 Souls
                 and
                 Bodies
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 preceeded
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Law
                 was
                 made
                 more
                 evident
                 and
                 clear
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 high
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Kings
                 were
                 anointed
                 :
                 Wherewith
                 also
                 thou
                 didst
                 anoint
                 thine
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 hitherto
                 have
                 been
                 baptized
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Successors
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 laver
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 Almighty
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 adored
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 make
                 this
                 the
                 Garment
                 of
                 Incorruption
                 ,
                 an
                 efficacious
                 Seal
                 which
                 may
                 imprint
                 
                 on
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nomination
                 ,
                 of
                 thy
                 only
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 before
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 thy
                 Houshold
                 ,
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 Servants
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Children
                 ,
                 sanctifyed
                 in
                 soul
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 Malice
                 ,
                 washed
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 being
                 clothed
                 with
                 the
                 Vestment
                 of
                 thy
                 Immortal
                 glory
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 through
                 this
                 signal
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Arch-Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Powers
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 become
                 formidable
                 to
                 all
                 evil
                 and
                 impure
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 become
                 a
                 peculiar
                 People
                 ,
                 a
                 Royal
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 a
                 Holy
                 Nation
                 ,
                 being
                 signed
                 by
                 this
                 thy
                 immaculate
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 thy
                 Christ
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 thou
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 mayest
                 fix
                 thy
                 habitation
                 ;
                 because
                 thou
                 our
                 God
                 art
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 rests
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thee
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 we
                 return
                 glory
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ,
              
               
               
                 By
                 this
                 Prayer
                 we
                 may
                 collect
                 and
                 observe
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Chrism
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 what
                 grounds
                 it
                 is
                 practised
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   Mystery
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Eucharist
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Bread
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Panis
                     Benedictus
                  
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Communion
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 particularly
                 by
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 celebrated
                 with
                 singular
                 Devotion
                 ;
                 
                 their
                 four
                 Offices
                 or
                 Services
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 long
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 the
                 Greeks
                 argue
                 to
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Original
                 Institution
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 question
                 about
                 Transubstantiation
                 
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 long
                 controverted
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 like
                 other
                 abstruse
                 notions
                 ,
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 determined
                 ,
                 hath
                 lain
                 quiet
                 and
                 dissentangled
                 ,
                 wound
                 upon
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Thread
                 ,
                 until
                 Faction
                 ,
                 and
                 Malice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Schooles
                 ,
                 have
                 so
                 twisted
                 and
                 ravelled
                 the
                 twine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 end
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 found
                 :
                 Nor
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 Volumes
                 wrote
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 for
                 some
                 Ages
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 World
                 be
                 better
                 informed
                 or
                 satisfyed
                 ;
                 until
                 the
                 wise
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 illumination
                 of
                 his
                 Divine
                 Grace
                 ,
                 disperse
                 those
                 Clouds
                 of
                 Prejudice
                 ,
                 Interest
                 and
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 blinds
                 the
                 Minds
                 ,
                 and
                 prepossesses
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 question
                 very
                 dubitable
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 meanly
                 controverted
                 ,
                 what
                 side
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 hath
                 maintained
                 in
                 this
                 dispute
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 believe
                 Cyrillus
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 17th
                 Article
                 of
                 his
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 wrote
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 1630
                 ,
                 and
                 printed
                 1633.
                 his
                 Sence
                 and
                 Words
                 are
                 wholly
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Tenents
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 those
                 ,
                 whose
                 Education
                 is
                 purely
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Literature
                 ,
                 instructed
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 seem
                 much
                 to
                 deviate
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 carry
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 the
                 sick
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 prostrate
                 themselves
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 they
                 expose
                 it
                 publickly
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 ,
                 unless
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Act
                 of
                 Administration
                 ;
                 nor
                 do
                 they
                 carry
                 it
                 in
                 procession
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 
                 they
                 instituted
                 any
                 particular
                 Feast
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 this
                 belief
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 been
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Eastern
                 Councils
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 less
                 careful
                 in
                 ordaining
                 those
                 particular
                 notes
                 of
                 honour
                 in
                 the
                 Administration
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Western
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 Howsoever
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 Education
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 who
                 wrote
                 the
                 
                   Oriental
                   Confession
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 subscribed
                 it
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 concur
                 wholly
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 this
                 Tenent
                 ,
                 having
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Priest
                 consecrates
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 is
                 transformed
                 into
                 the
                 true
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 farther
                 they
                 proceed
                 
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 perceive
                 that
                 the
                 Greeks
                 have
                 lately
                 formed
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 or
                 express
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 never
                 read
                 in
                 their
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 found
                 Metaphorically
                 used
                 in
                 some
                 times
                 before
                 the
                 words
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 difficult
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Greeks
                 understand
                 the
                 right
                 state
                 of
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 for
                 observing
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Sacramental
                 Change
                 granted
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 they
                 immediately
                 consider
                 it
                 as
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 a
                 change
                 which
                 is
                 substantial
                 :
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 Greeks
                 follow
                 the
                 Latines
                 in
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 since
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 men
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 taking
                 their
                 Education
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 have
                 
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 ,
                 wherein
                 neither
                 custom
                 ,
                 nor
                 Councils
                 have
                 determined
                 ,
                 taken
                 up
                 their
                 Doctrines
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 positions
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Schooles
                 ,
                 whom
                 therefore
                 they
                 name
                 by
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 For
                 really
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 Education
                 in
                 Greece
                 only
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 follow
                 this
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 which
                 do
                 ,
                 contradict
                 their
                 own
                 Liturgy
                 ;
                 viz.
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 wherein
                 after
                 the
                 compleat
                 consecration
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 follow
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 we
                 who
                 partake
                 of
                 this
                 Bread
                 and
                 this
                 Cup
                 may
                 be
                 united
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 our
                 damnation
                 ,
                 or
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 agrees
                 with
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 Paul
                 writes
                 in
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   c.
                
                 11.
                 where
                 after
                 the
                 words
                 
                 which
                 we
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 use
                 for
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 v.
                 24
                 ,
                 25.
                 he
                 adds
                 v.
                 26.
                 
                 
                   For
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   ye
                   eat
                   this
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   drink
                   this
                   Cup
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 V.
                 29
                 .
                 
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   eateth
                   and
                   drinketh
                   unworthily
                   ,
                   eateth
                   and
                   drinketh
                   damnation
                   to
                   himself
                   .
                
                 Nay
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 Book
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 formed
                 and
                 used
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 they
                 mollifie
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 lines
                 after
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Who
                 gave
                 his
                 own
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 for
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 to
                 the
                 faithful
                 under
                 the
                 Covering
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 covering
                 of
                 Accidents
                 only
                 )
                 as
                 maintained
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 farther
                 those
                 words
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 viz
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 mere
                 Accidents
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Elementary
                 species
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Authors
                 ,
                 following
                 the
                 words
                 before
                 cited
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 i.e.
                 the
                 Communication
                 of
                 the
                 Mystery
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 under
                 the
                 two
                 species
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 repeated
                 11
                 lines
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 now
                 no
                 man
                 ever
                 called
                 the
                 Accidents
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 the
                 Objects
                 of
                 our
                 five
                 Senses
                 ,
                 only
                 two
                 Accidents
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Laity
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 communicate
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 the
                 Wine
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 Spoon
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Priest.
                 The
                 Bread
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 finest
                 Wheaten
                 Flower
                 with
                 Leaven
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 arises
                 a
                 sharp
                 Dispute
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Latines
                 ;
                 the
                 latter
                 of
                 which
                 argues
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 Leaven
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 probably
                 presumed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 being
                 ordained
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 administred
                 
                 with
                 unleavened
                 Bread
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 only
                 lawful
                 on
                 that
                 occasion
                 .
                 The
                 Wine
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 before
                 Consecration
                 they
                 mix
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 in
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Water
                 which
                 issued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 opened
                 by
                 the
                 Spear
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Souldier
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 mixing
                 of
                 Wine
                 with
                 Water
                 in
                 this
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 of
                 great
                 Antiquity
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 being
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 ,
                 
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 by
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 who
                 believes
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 practised
                 by
                 Christ
                 himself
                 .
                 Others
                 judge
                 it
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 agree
                 and
                 assent
                 unto
                 it
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 Custom
                 derived
                 from
                 a
                 long
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 The
                 Modern
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Vossius
                 and
                 others●
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 mixed
                 Water●
                 with
                 their
                 Wine
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 drinking
                 the
                 same
                 Wine
                 at
                 the
                 Agapae
                 ,
                 or
                 Love-Feasts
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 censure
                 their
                 Intemperance
                 ,
                 were
                 their
                 Wines
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 are
                 generous
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
                 not
                 tempered
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 force
                 abated
                 with
                 Water
                 :
                 This
                 probably
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 any
                 Inference
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 from
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 specified
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 an
                 essential
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 greatly
                 controverted
                 between
                 the
                 Reformed
                 and
                 Roman
                 Churches
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 impertinent
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 distinctly
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 manner
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 the
                 Priest
                 cuts
                 off
                 a
                 second
                 part
                 from
                 the
                 Loaf
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 forms
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 a
                 Triangle
                 ,
                 Δ
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   honour
                   and
                   memory
                   of
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lady
                   ,
                   Mother
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   perpetual
                   Virgin
                
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   through
                   whose
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   accept
                   this
                   Sacrifice
                   to
                   thy
                   Celestial
                   Altar
                   :
                
                 and
                 this
                 Triangular
                 is
                 placed
                 
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 formen
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Queen
                   stood
                   by
                   in
                   a
                   Vesture
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Priest
                 takes
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Loaf
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Lance
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 he
                 cuts
                 out
                 a
                 small
                 piece
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 it
                 under
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 designed
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   honoured
                   and
                   glorious
                   prophet
                   ,
                   the
                   fore-runner
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 John
                 
                   the
                   Baptist
                
                 :
                 then
                 takes
                 out
                 a
                 second
                 and
                 places
                 it
                 under
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   glorious
                   Prophets
                
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 Elias
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   holy
                   Prophets
                   :
                
                 then
                 taking
                 out
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 places
                 it
                 under
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostles
                
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   twelve
                   Apostles
                   :
                
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 finished
                 the
                 first
                 Order
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 the
                 Priest
                 cuts
                 another
                 small
                 piece
                 from
                 the
                 remaining
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 places
                 it
                 near
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   our
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                   
                   and
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   of
                
                 Basil
                 
                   the
                   great
                   ,
                   of
                
                 Gregory
                 
                   the
                   Divine
                   ,
                   of
                
                 John
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Holy
                   Doctors
                   :
                
                 then
                 he
                 takes
                 another
                 piece
                 and
                 places
                 it
                 under
                 that
                 immediately
                 before
                 going
                 ,
                 and
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   first
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   and
                   Arch-Deacon
                   ,
                
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Martyrs
                
                 ,
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   Martyrs
                
                 :
                 then
                 he
                 takes
                 a
                 third
                 and
                 places
                 it
                 under
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Confessors
                
                 Antonius
                 ,
                 Euthymius
                 ,
                 Sabba
                 ,
                 and
                 Onuphrius
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 another
                 particle
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 under
                 the
                 left
                 Angle
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 to
                 receive
                 ;
                 who
                 proceeds
                 and
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   and
                   miraculous
                
                 Anargyri
                 ,
                 Cosma
                 ,
                 †
                 Damianus
                 ,
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 and
                 John
                 
                   the
                   merciful
                
                 :
                 under
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 placed
                 another
                 particle
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Progenitors
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Virgin
                
                 Joachim
                 and
                 Anna
                 ;
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 a
                 ninth
                 particle
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 S.
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 whose
                 Liturgy
                 is
                 that
                 day
                 read
                 ,
                 naming
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 Saint
                 ,
                 whose
                 Festival
                 is
                 that
                 day
                 celebrated
                 ;
                 which
                 nine
                 particles
                 of
                 Bread
                 represent
                 the
                 nine
                 Hierarchies
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 adjoyned
                 to
                 this
                 Office
                 in
                 honour
                 and
                 commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 departed
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 follows
                 the
                 Offertory
                 for
                 the
                 living
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Priest
                 taking
                 another
                 small
                 piece
                 from
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Remember
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   art
                   a
                   Lover
                   of
                   Mankind
                   ,
                   every
                   Christian
                   Prelate
                   ,
                
                 naming
                 particularly
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 ordained
                 him
                 unto
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 it
                 on
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 names
                 all
                 those
                 living
                 which
                 are
                 recommended
                 to
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 who
                 paid
                 for
                 that
                 Mass.
                 
              
               
                 Then
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 another
                 small
                 piece
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                 laid
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 ha●●
                 ,
                 in
                 commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 Founders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Parents
                 and
                 Friends
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 departed
                 ,
                 which
                 paid
                 for
                 the
                 Mass
                 ;
                 the
                 meaning
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 which
                 Commemoration
                 we
                 shall
                 declare
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 wherein
                 we
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 for
                 the
                 Dead
                 .
              
               
                 Things
                 thus
                 prepared
                 in
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 raises
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Star
                 in
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 it
                 over
                 that
                 Bread
                 which
                 is
                 ordained
                 for
                 Consecration
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 saying
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Star
                   stood
                   over
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   the
                   young
                   Child
                   was
                
                 ;
                 and
                 repeating
                 some
                 short
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Ejaculations
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 purifie
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 worthy
                 to
                 offer
                 this
                 glorious
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Offertory
                 ,
                 and
                 reads
                 the
                 Epistle
                 and
                 Gospel
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 going
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 propagate
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 Then
                 the
                 Priest
                 returning
                 takes
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 covers
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 Consecration
                 is
                 completed
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 themselves
                 ,
                 not
                 yet
                 transubstantiated
                 ,
                 sets
                 it
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 in
                 Procession
                 with
                 it
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 people
                 bow
                 ,
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 casting
                 the
                 sick
                 and
                 infirm
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
                 striding
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 receive
                 some
                 miraculous
                 benefit
                 and
                 remedy
                 by
                 the
                 direct
                 beams
                 and
                 influx
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 which
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 objected
                 to
                 some
                 Priests
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 strange
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Elements
                 adored
                 before
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 till
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 pretend
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 transubstantiated
                 ;
                 They
                 knew
                 not
                 well
                 how
                 to
                 answer
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 they
                 adored
                 
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 in
                 immediate
                 capacity
                 and
                 disposition
                 to
                 be
                 converted
                 into
                 the
                 true
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Creed
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Symbolum
                   Apostolicum
                
                 ,
                 is
                 next
                 repeated
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Cover
                 or
                 Vail
                 is
                 taken
                 off
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 over
                 the
                 Bread
                 the
                 air
                 is
                 moved
                 with
                 a
                 Fan
                 ,
                 signifying
                 the
                 wind
                 and
                 breath
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 illuminated
                 and
                 inspired
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 composed
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 Faith.
                 
                 Then
                 are
                 read
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 which
                 we
                 use
                 at
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Communion
                 ;
                 
                   viz.
                   In
                   the
                   same
                   night
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   betrayed
                   ,
                   he
                   took
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   given
                   thanks
                   ,
                   he
                   brake
                   it
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Then
                 follows
                 this
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 Soliloquies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Lord
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   hour
                   didst
                   send
                   thy
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   graciously
                   take
                   it
                   not
                   away
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   grant
                   it
                   unto
                   
                   us
                   ,
                   praying
                   ,
                   Lord
                   make
                   clean
                   our
                   hearts
                   within
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 Which
                 Prayer
                 is
                 repeated
                 three
                 times
                 with
                 the
                 head
                 bowed
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Priest
                 raising
                 himself
                 again
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 humble
                 voice
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   hear
                   my
                   Prayer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 lifting
                 up
                 his
                 hand
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 blessing
                 ,
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   make
                   this
                   Bread
                   the
                   holy
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 And
                 here
                 all
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Consecration
                 being
                 finished
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 proceeds
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   my
                   King
                   ,
                   I
                   adore
                   thee
                   piously
                   and
                   faithfully
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 covering
                 again
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 which
                 contains
                 both
                 species
                 ,
                 he
                 elevates
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Priest
                 then
                 Communicates
                 ,
                 
                 eating
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 preparation
                 ,
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 four
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 he
                 puts
                 into
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 with
                 great
                 devotion
                 he
                 
                 sups
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 himself
                 received
                 ,
                 he
                 administers
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 a
                 Spoon
                 in
                 both
                 Kinds
                 to
                 the
                 Communicants
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Chalice
                 is
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 side-Table
                 of
                 Preparation
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 are
                 also
                 put
                 the
                 remaining
                 Particles
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 designed
                 for
                 commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 and
                 dead
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 when
                 the
                 Priest
                 hath
                 received
                 some
                 himself
                 ,
                 the
                 remainder
                 is
                 divided
                 amongst
                 the
                 Communicants
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Mass
                 being
                 finished
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 cleanses
                 the
                 Cup
                 with
                 great
                 care
                 ,
                 lest
                 any
                 thing
                 should
                 remain
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 be
                 carelesly
                 and
                 prophanely
                 treated
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Custom
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 to
                 conserve
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 sick
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 never
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 unless
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Celebration
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 also
                 covered
                 in
                 the
                 Chalice
                 with
                 a
                 Vail
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 a
                 most
                 laudable
                 Custom
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 who
                 intend
                 to
                 Communicate
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 dare
                 to
                 approach
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 Divine
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 they
                 first
                 retire
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 ask
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 desiring
                 their
                 pardon
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 have
                 offended
                 any
                 particular
                 person
                 whatsoever
                 :
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 acknowledges
                 himself
                 agrieved
                 or
                 injured
                 ,
                 the
                 party
                 abstains
                 and
                 withdraws
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 until
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Adversary
                 satisfied
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 they
                 use
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   pardon
                   us
                   ,
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   have
                   sinned
                   in
                   word
                   and
                   deed
                   :
                
                 The
                 people
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   God
                   pardon
                   you
                   ,
                   Brethren
                
                 ,
              
               
                 Immunis
                 ar
                 am
                 si
                 tetigit
                 manus
                 Non
                 sumptuosa
                 blandior
                 hostia
                 ,
                 
                 Mollibit
                 aversos
                 Deos
                 Farre
                 pio
                 ,
                 &
                 Saliente
                 Mica
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   fourth
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   called
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   is
                   treated
                   of
                   their
                   Monasteries
                   ,
                   Orders
                   of
                   Fryars
                   and
                   Nuns
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   austerity
                   of
                   their
                   Lives
                   .
                
              
               
                 P
                 Riesthood
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 is
                 accounted
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 the
                 Clergy
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 for
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 mans
                 salvation
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 for
                 loosing
                 and
                 binding
                 sins
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 energy
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 interpreting
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 receiving
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 ,
                 cleansing
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 regenerating
                 with
                 water
                 in
                 a
                 mysterious
                 manner
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 foulness
                 of
                 Original
                 sin
                 ,
                 power
                 of
                 administring
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 Chrism
                 :
                 of
                 healing
                 the
                 body
                 by
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 holy
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 matters
                 of
                 such
                 deep
                 and
                 profound
                 concernment
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 most
                 sublime
                 and
                 elevated
                 understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 cannot
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 vertue
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 any
                 natural
                 calling
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 from
                 that
                 unintelligible
                 and
                 mysterious
                 Character
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 acoording
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 v.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   a
                   man
                   so
                   account
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   Stewards
                   of
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Besides
                 the
                 different
                 Orders
                 of
                 Religious
                 and
                 Secular
                 Priests
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 others
                 distinctly
                 appointed
                 to
                 administer
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 Anagnostes
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 ordained
                 only
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Hymns
                 
                 which
                 are
                 sung
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ;
                 the
                 Psaltes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
                 ;
                 the
                 Lampadarios
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 care
                 to
                 trim
                 the
                 Lamps
                 ;
                 the
                 Deacons
                 and
                 Sub-deacons
                 ,
                 who
                 read
                 the
                 Epistles
                 and
                 Gospels
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 initiated
                 and
                 first
                 blessed
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 with
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 who
                 gives
                 to
                 the
                 Anagnostes
                 a
                 Bible
                 ,
                 or
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Psaltes
                 the
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 signing
                 and
                 blessing
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 after
                 Ordination
                 have
                 the
                 Crowns
                 of
                 their
                 heads
                 shaven
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 Priests
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 sorts
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Administring
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Secular
                 and
                 Religious
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 though
                 married
                 have
                 license
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 holy
                 Orders
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 Wives
                 dying
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 admitted
                 
                 to
                 a
                 second
                 Marriage
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 hard
                 Injunction
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 some
                 early
                 Widowers
                 have
                 complained
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 with
                 sad
                 remembrances
                 of
                 their
                 past
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 inabilities
                 for
                 a
                 continent
                 life
                 .
                 These
                 wear
                 Caps
                 turned
                 up
                 with
                 white
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 hangs
                 a
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Cloth
                 on
                 their
                 backs
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Dove
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Badge
                 of
                 their
                 innocent
                 life
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 ,
                 nay
                 most
                 commonly
                 forfeited
                 ,
                 being
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 for
                 some
                 omission
                 of
                 duty
                 ,
                 or
                 commission
                 of
                 sin
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 few
                 are
                 observed
                 to
                 have
                 continued
                 this
                 evidence
                 of
                 purity
                 ,
                 so
                 frail
                 are
                 even
                 Priests
                 in
                 those
                 appetites
                 which
                 they
                 profess
                 to
                 subdue
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Religious
                 Priests
                 are
                 called
                 Kaloires
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 Priest
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 good
                 old
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Monks
                 inclosed
                 ,
                 or
                 encloistered
                 in
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 professing
                 
                 chastity
                 and
                 obedience
                 :
                 Their
                 Order
                 is
                 of
                 S.
                 Basil
                 ,
                 besides
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 :
                 their
                 Habit
                 is
                 a
                 long
                 Cassock
                 of
                 coarse
                 Cloth
                 girt
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 Camel
                 colour
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Cap
                 of
                 Felt
                 or
                 Wool
                 made
                 to
                 cover
                 their
                 ears
                 ,
                 and
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 black
                 Cool
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                 Their
                 Government
                 and
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 is
                 very
                 austere
                 and
                 strict
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 wholly
                 abstain
                 from
                 flesh
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Lents
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 of
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 nourished
                 with
                 Bread
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ;
                 Oyl
                 and
                 Fish
                 with
                 blood
                 not
                 being
                 allowed
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 Lacticinia
                 and
                 Eggs
                 are
                 the
                 Dishes
                 and
                 Delicacies
                 indulged
                 at
                 their
                 Feasts
                 and
                 times
                 of
                 less
                 austerity
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 their
                 time
                 is
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 their
                 Quires
                 ,
                 being
                 obliged
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 Lent
                 to
                 read
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Psalter
                 once
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 every
                 four
                 Psalms
                 is
                 said
                 the
                 
                   Gloria
                   Patri
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 with
                 
                 three
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Metagnai
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 better
                 Greek
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 bowing
                 or
                 kissing
                 the
                 ground
                 three
                 times
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 every
                 ten
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 forty
                 Metagni
                 ,
                 or
                 bowings
                 on
                 the
                 knees
                 ,
                 kissing
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 Kaloir
                 hath
                 obligation
                 to
                 perform
                 300
                 times
                 every
                 24
                 hours
                 ;
                 unless
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 his
                 Santolo
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Priest
                 who
                 first
                 covered
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 habit
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 these
                 Bowings
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 hours
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 half
                 at
                 mid-night
                 before
                 they
                 arise
                 to
                 Mattins
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 begin
                 four
                 hours
                 before
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 end
                 with
                 the
                 dawning
                 of
                 the
                 morning
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 when
                 the
                 Nights
                 are
                 long
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Nocturnal
                 Devotion
                 is
                 spent
                 in
                 rehearsing
                 the
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 every
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 ten
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 is
                 read
                 some
                 short
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 some
                 holy
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 devout
                 Hermite
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 select
                 and
                 choice
                 pieces
                 of
                 St.
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 or
                 S.
                 Basil
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 holy
                 and
                 devout
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 are
                 read
                 or
                 sung
                 nine
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 twelve
                 Verses
                 a-piece
                 ,
                 six
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 sung
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Saint
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 dedicated
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 him
                 whose
                 Festival
                 is
                 that
                 day
                 celebrated
                 ;
                 before
                 which
                 business
                 is
                 finished
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 breaks
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 arises
                 before
                 their
                 Devotions
                 are
                 ended
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 scarce
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 liberty
                 of
                 a
                 convenient
                 and
                 natural
                 repose
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lent
                 before
                 Easter
                 they
                 commonly
                 begin
                 with
                 three
                 days
                 of
                 Fast
                 without
                 tasting
                 either
                 Bread
                 
                 or
                 Water
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Kaloirs
                 appear
                 all
                 before
                 their
                 Prior
                 or
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 entering
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 at
                 one
                 door
                 ,
                 and
                 bow
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 giving
                 them
                 his
                 blessing
                 ,
                 they
                 pass
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 an
                 outward
                 room
                 stands
                 a
                 Basket
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 who
                 will
                 may
                 take
                 ,
                 none
                 observing
                 who
                 eats
                 or
                 who
                 still
                 continues
                 his
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 strongest
                 complexions
                 maintain
                 until
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 five
                 days
                 ,
                 not
                 tasting
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 this
                 Order
                 who
                 are
                 Reformed
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 pass
                 into
                 a
                 more
                 strict
                 severity
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 dead
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 taking
                 no
                 other
                 sustenance
                 than
                 Bread
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 great
                 moderation
                 ;
                 using
                 moreover
                 much
                 fasting
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Lent
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 commonly
                 such
                 whom
                 we
                 call
                 Anchorites
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 Hermites
                 ,
                 living
                 in
                 Caves
                 or
                 Desarts
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 in
                 Mount
                 Athos
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Greeks
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Mountain
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 treat
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 such
                 strictness
                 of
                 life
                 as
                 this
                 none
                 is
                 admitted
                 ,
                 without
                 approbation
                 on
                 tryal
                 first
                 made
                 of
                 his
                 abilities
                 of
                 body
                 for
                 such
                 subjection
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 time
                 he
                 takes
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 most
                 servile
                 and
                 laborious
                 Offices
                 ,
                 a●
                 ringing
                 of
                 the
                 Bell
                 ,
                 knocking
                 or
                 calling
                 at
                 the
                 set
                 hours
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 lighting
                 the
                 Lamps
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 I
                 fly
                 knocking
                 ,
                 or
                 calling
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 no
                 parts
                 of
                 Turkie
                 ,
                 or
                 Dominions
                 of
                 the
                 G.
                 Signor
                 ,
                 unless
                 in
                 
                   Mold●●●●
                   ,
                   Valachia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mount
                 Athos
                 ,
                 are
                 Bells
                 permitted
                 :
                 Which
                 time
                 of
                 approbation
                 being
                 passed
                 over
                 with
                 the
                 good
                 esteem
                 and
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 admitted
                 ,
                 and
                 e●●●●●●
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Kaloir
                 ,
                 and
                 vested
                 with
                 
                 the
                 Habit
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 usual
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 Monasteries
                 they
                 especially
                 respect
                 the
                 Vigils
                 to
                 the
                 principal
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 
                   Christmas
                   ,
                   Easter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 them
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Vigils
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Watchings
                 beginning
                 at
                 the
                 third
                 hour
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 until
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 whole
                 Psalter
                 of
                 David
                 is
                 read
                 over
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 morning
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 begins
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 continues
                 until
                 Noon
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 the
                 Kaloires
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 Convents
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 long
                 attendances
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 Offices
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 exceeding
                 prolix
                 and
                 tedious
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 comply
                 therewith
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 serve
                 the
                 necessary
                 demands
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 without
                 other
                 assistances
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 therefore
                 in
                 every
                 Monastery
                 
                 stery
                 certain
                 Lay-Brothers
                 who
                 take
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 Habit
                 ,
                 obliging
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 this
                 Order
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 properly
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 Converts
                 ,
                 men
                 weary
                 of
                 the
                 Vanities
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 Penitent
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 some
                 mortal
                 sins
                 ,
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 their
                 contrition
                 and
                 conversion
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 ,
                 confine
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 strict
                 Rules
                 of
                 S.
                 Basil.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 govern
                 all
                 the
                 domestick
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 keep
                 their
                 Sheep
                 and
                 other
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 some
                 Monasteries
                 are
                 very
                 rich
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 by
                 obligation
                 of
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 taste
                 the
                 tenderest
                 of
                 their
                 Herds
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 times
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 drink
                 the
                 Milk
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 comfortably
                 the
                 plenty
                 of
                 their
                 Dairy
                 :
                 these
                 also
                 dig
                 the
                 Vineyards
                 ,
                 tread
                 the
                 Wine-press
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Monastery
                 drinks
                 freely
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Cellars
                 .
              
               
               
                 Out
                 of
                 some
                 Monasteries
                 they
                 frequently
                 send
                 forth
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 collect
                 from
                 distant
                 places
                 the
                 Contribution
                 of
                 charitable
                 people
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 Employment
                 they
                 continue
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 five
                 years
                 :
                 after
                 which
                 returning
                 home
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 being
                 confined
                 to
                 their
                 Cells
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 Month
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 have
                 leisure
                 and
                 opportunity
                 to
                 consider
                 their
                 omissions
                 ,
                 their
                 neglect
                 of
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 Duties
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 sins
                 they
                 committed
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 their
                 Consciences
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 are
                 long-lived
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 are
                 temperate
                 in
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 Women
                 .
                 ●
                 once
                 knew
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 a
                 Monastery
                 in
                 Cyprus
                 ,
                 
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 whereunto
                 belonged
                 200
                 Kaloirs
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 119
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 assure
                 me
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 mistaken
                 in
                 his
                 Calculate
                 ,
                 he
                 confidently
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 remembred
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Cyprus
                 by
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Channels
                 of
                 his
                 Town
                 ran
                 with
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 History
                 may
                 be
                 about
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 107
                 years
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 conceived
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 about
                 12
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 remembers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cruel
                 Souldiers
                 bloodily
                 massacring
                 all
                 persons
                 which
                 met
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 fury
                 ,
                 his
                 Mother
                 defended
                 him
                 from
                 violence
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 the
                 fortune
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 Souldier
                 more
                 flexible
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 she
                 fell
                 on
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 her
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 her
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Tears
                 prevailed
                 to
                 rescue
                 him
                 from
                 death●
                 in
                 commemoration
                 of
                 which
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 she
                 
                 afterwards
                 dedicated
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 speedily
                 entering
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Kaloires
                 ;
                 he
                 never
                 remembers
                 to
                 have
                 eaten
                 flesh
                 ;
                 his
                 Father
                 lived
                 but
                 to
                 80
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Grandfather
                 to
                 158.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 not
                 only
                 men
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 enter
                 into
                 Monastical
                 lives
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 pious
                 and
                 devout
                 maids
                 ,
                 who
                 dedicating
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 enter
                 into
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 vowing
                 Poverty
                 and
                 Chastity
                 :
                 Widows
                 also
                 having
                 fallen
                 into
                 mortal
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 desirous
                 to
                 do
                 penance
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 strict
                 Rule
                 ,
                 oblige
                 themselves
                 to
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 strict
                 observance
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 Injunction
                 of
                 S.
                 Basil
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Regimen
                 or
                 Rule
                 of
                 these
                 Female
                 Votaries
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 commonly
                 so
                 strict
                 and
                 regular
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Kaloirs
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 might
                 give
                 for
                 instance
                 the
                 Nuns
                 at
                 Scio
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   which
                   is
                   treated
                   of
                   Mount
                   Athos
                   ,
                   called
                   now
                   by
                   the
                   Greeks
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   holy
                   Mountain
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Monasteries
                   thereon
                   .
                
              
               
                 THERE
                 is
                 no
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Greek
                 Religion
                 is
                 professed
                 ,
                 so
                 famous
                 for
                 Monasteries
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Mount
                 Athos
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Religious
                 belonging
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 parallel'd
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 which
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 not
                 usually
                 frequented
                 ,
                 or
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 grand
                 Conservatory
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 in
                 Greece
                 ,
                 and
                 ancient
                 austerity
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 unaptly
                 stiled
                 by
                 them
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Mountain
                
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 discourse
                 thereof
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfie
                 therein
                 the
                 curiosity
                 
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Remarks
                 observable
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 these
                 particulars
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 my self
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 much
                 beholding
                 to
                 that
                 worthy
                 and
                 ingenious
                 person
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Covell
                
                 late
                 Chaplain
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 things
                 related
                 in
                 this
                 subsequent
                 discourse
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 assisted
                 also
                 by
                 many
                 Informations
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Kaloirs
                 belonging
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 perfectly
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 most
                 curious
                 Reader
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 relating
                 to
                 this
                 Treatise
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mountain
                 Athos
                 anciently
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 
                 hath
                 its
                 situation
                 on
                 a
                 Peninsula
                 ,
                 or
                 Isthmus
                 of
                 Land
                 annexed
                 to
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 being
                 about
                 a
                 mile
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 broad
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 miles
                 long
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 low
                 land
                 ,
                 arising
                 something
                 towards
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 story
                 
                 of
                 Xerxes
                 cutting
                 this
                 Mountain
                 from
                 the
                 Main
                 seems
                 a
                 Fable
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 perhaps
                 by
                 opening
                 and
                 enlarging
                 that
                 Ditch
                 or
                 Channel
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 appears
                 from
                 Sea
                 to
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 ,
                 once
                 being
                 cleansed
                 ,
                 be
                 rendred
                 capable
                 to
                 carry
                 a
                 small
                 Galley
                 or
                 Brigantine
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 compass
                 of
                 this
                 Mountain
                 is
                 esteemed
                 to
                 be
                 about
                 160
                 miles
                 .
                 The
                 high
                 Pique
                 or
                 Peer
                 thereof
                 is
                 properly
                 called
                 Athos
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 by
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 uneven
                 ,
                 craggy
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 horrid
                 as
                 Caueasus
                 ;
                 but
                 somewhat
                 beneath
                 it
                 is
                 covered
                 with
                 Trees
                 ,
                 Shrubs
                 ,
                 and
                 Boscage
                 ,
                 and
                 produces
                 many
                 Plants
                 and
                 Herbs
                 of
                 admirable
                 Vertue
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 full
                 of
                 little
                 Springs
                 ,
                 Rills
                 ,
                 and
                 Rivulets
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 part
                 so
                 barren
                 and
                 unfruitful
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 circumference
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 great
                 and
                 singular
                 
                 improvement
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 corner
                 thereof
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Cells
                 and
                 little
                 Recesses
                 ,
                 partly
                 framed
                 by
                 Art
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 such
                 stupendious
                 solitude
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 situation
                 thereof
                 had
                 been
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 retirement
                 of
                 Monks
                 or
                 the
                 Cells
                 of
                 Anchorites
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 this
                 place
                 began
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 inhabited
                 by
                 Monks
                 and
                 Religious
                 men
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 determine
                 .
                 
                 For
                 though
                 S.
                 Basil
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Author
                 and
                 Founder
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Greek
                 Monks
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 before
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 none
                 ,
                 who
                 professed
                 this
                 strict
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 in
                 Convents
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 Societies
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 in
                 Greece
                 ;
                 yet
                 certainly
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 situation
                 thereof
                 might
                 invite
                 Hermites
                 ,
                 and
                 persons
                 delighted
                 in
                 solitary
                 devotions
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 
                 Century
                 did
                 abound
                 ,
                 being
                 men
                 who
                 lived
                 under
                 severe
                 Rules
                 of
                 Fasting
                 and
                 Self-denyal
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 are
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 generally
                 converted
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it self
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Hermites
                 became
                 of
                 less
                 reputation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 the
                 Religious
                 in
                 Societies
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 more
                 secure
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 tending
                 to
                 Edification
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 Monasteries
                 increasing
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 some
                 took
                 their
                 Foundation
                 in
                 this
                 Mountain
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 increased
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 twenty
                 ,
                 besides
                 a
                 little
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 belonging
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 are
                 about
                 30
                 or
                 40
                 Kaloirs
                 or
                 Greek
                 Monks
                 ,
                 whose
                 chief
                 Employment
                 consists
                 in
                 making
                 of
                 Spoons
                 ,
                 Crosses
                 ,
                 Boxes
                 ,
                 Cups
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 
                 rest
                 I
                 shall
                 set
                 their
                 Names
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 dedication
                 to
                 their
                 respective
                 Saints
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 pay
                 a
                 Rent
                 to
                 the
                 G.
                 Signors
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 Dollars
                 a
                 Month
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 than
                 it
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 let
                 out
                 for
                 to
                 Turkish
                 Farmers
                 on
                 a
                 rack
                 Rent
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 improvement
                 that
                 the
                 Turk
                 could
                 make
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 set
                 down
                 also
                 the
                 several
                 sums
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 taxed
                 ,
                 and
                 obliged
                 to
                 pay
                 under
                 severe
                 Penalties
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   S.
                   Laura
                   ,
                   taxed
                   110
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   S.
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   first
                   to
                   the
                   blessed
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   report
                   did
                   appear
                   and
                   resign
                   the
                   Dedication
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Caracal
                   ,
                   taxed
                   25
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   S.
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul●●
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Philotheus
                   is
                   Kes●im
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   Ann●nciation
                   Kesim
                   signifies
                   free
                   from
                   Taxes
                   by
                   reason
                   
                   of
                   poverty
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   Turkish
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Ibero
                   taxed
                   85
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   Assumption
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Virgin.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Stauronichetas
                   ,
                   taxed
                   18
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   S.
                   Nicholas
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Pantochratora
                   ,
                   taxed
                   57
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   Transfiguration
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Contlomouses
                   ,
                   taxed
                   55
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   Transfiguration
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Batopedi
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   taxed
                   100
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   Annunciation
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Virgin.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Simeno
                   ,
                   taxed
                   25
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   Ascension
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   Chiliadar
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   taxed
                   100
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   Presentation
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ;
                   the
                   Feast
                   is
                   on
                   November
                   21.
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   vide
                   Synaxarion
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   11.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Zograph
                   ,
                   taxed
                   35
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   S.
                   George
                   .
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Kesim
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   S.
                   Stephen
                   .
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Docharios
                   ,
                   taxed
                   30
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   S.
                   Michael
                   Arch-Angel
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Zenoph
                   ,
                   taxed
                   30
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   S.
                   George
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Kesim
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   S.
                   Pantaleemones
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Xeropotame
                   ,
                   taxed
                   56
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   40
                   Martyrs
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Gregorius
                   ,
                   taxed
                   25
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   S.
                   Nicholas
                   .
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Simopetra
                   ,
                   taxed
                   54
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   birth
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Dionysius
                   ,
                   taxed
                   60
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   S.
                   
                     John
                     Baptist
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   taxed
                   35
                   Dollars
                   ,
                   dedicated
                   to
                   S.
                   George
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 All
                 which
                 several
                 sums
                 making
                 together
                 not
                 more
                 than
                 900
                 Dollars
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 want
                 100
                 Dollars
                 per
                 Month
                 to
                 complete
                 the
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 Tax
                 of
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 
                 occasioned
                 by
                 the
                 Poverty
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Monasteries
                 before
                 denoted
                 ,
                 which
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 notion
                 of
                 Kesim
                 ,
                 and
                 rendred
                 unable
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 Tax
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 being
                 necessary
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 complete
                 sum
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 Dollars
                 more
                 per
                 Month
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Monasteries
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 answer
                 for
                 the
                 inabilities
                 of
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 add
                 a
                 new
                 Tax
                 proportionable
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 estimation
                 of
                 their
                 Revenue
                 and
                 Riches
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 by
                 the
                 Premises
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Laura
                   ,
                   Batopedi
                   ,
                   Chiliadar
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ibero
                 are
                 the
                 four
                 chief
                 and
                 most
                 flourishing
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 Revenues
                 abroad
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 
                 limits
                 of
                 Land
                 allotted
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 Mountain
                 :
                 what
                 their
                 Lands
                 and
                 Vineyards
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 benefits
                 arising
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 calculated
                 ;
                 but
                 Donatives
                 arising
                 from
                 abroad
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 charitable
                 Contributions
                 of
                 well-disposed
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 hidden
                 and
                 concealed
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 possible
                 .
                 Howsoever
                 they
                 all
                 plead
                 misery
                 and
                 poverty
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Riddle
                 and
                 Mystery
                 to
                 any
                 person
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 will
                 shew
                 or
                 expose
                 their
                 Treasure
                 ;
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 wealthy
                 miser
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 miserable
                 and
                 starving
                 amidst
                 the
                 heaps
                 of
                 his
                 Gold
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 sees
                 the
                 various
                 Coverings
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 their
                 Altars
                 ,
                 the
                 rich
                 Ornaments
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 those
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 poor
                 .
                 For
                 amongst
                 their
                 other
                 Treasures
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 have
                 first
                 a
                 representation
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 exposed
                 every
                 Good-Friday
                 at
                 night
                 )
                 and
                 is
                 very
                 rich
                 with
                 Gold
                 and
                 Precious
                 Stones
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 their
                 Monasteries
                 can
                 represent
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 its
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 Paint
                 or
                 Colours
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Embroideries
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Pearl
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 pretious
                 Stones
                 intermixed
                 with
                 singular
                 Art
                 and
                 Curiosity
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 variety
                 of
                 rich
                 Vestments
                 for
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 four
                 chief
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 many
                 Chests
                 filled
                 with
                 such
                 Robes
                 as
                 are
                 used
                 at
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 :
                 Their
                 Basons
                 ,
                 Ewers
                 ,
                 Dishes
                 ,
                 Plates
                 ,
                 Candlesticks
                 ,
                 and
                 Incense-Pots
                 of
                 Silver
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 pure
                 Gold
                 ,
                 or
                 Silver
                 gilt
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 Crosses
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 bigness
                 ,
                 edged
                 with
                 plates
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 studded
                 with
                 pretious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 hang
                 
                 strings
                 of
                 Oriental
                 Pearl
                 .
                 The
                 Covers
                 of
                 their
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 Psalters
                 ,
                 and
                 Missals
                 ,
                 are
                 often
                 embossed
                 with
                 beaten
                 Gold
                 ,
                 or
                 curiously
                 bound
                 up
                 with
                 Cases
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 or
                 Silver
                 gilt
                 ,
                 or
                 plain
                 Silver
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 which
                 Utensils
                 and
                 Ornaments
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Presents
                 of
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Moscovy
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 that
                 Country
                 declined
                 ,
                 or
                 fell
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 howsoever
                 
                   Moldavia
                   ,
                   Valachia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Georgia
                 remaining
                 constant
                 to
                 that
                 Patriarchate
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 anciently
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 continue
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 liberal
                 ,
                 and
                 splendid
                 in
                 their
                 Presents
                 to
                 these
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 towards
                 one
                 or
                 more
                 of
                 which
                 some
                 Prince
                 or
                 Princess
                 of
                 those
                 Countries
                 do
                 always
                 evidence
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 devotion
                 :
                 especially
                 the
                 Georgians
                 ,
                 whose
                 Country
                 was
                 anciently
                 called
                 Iberia
                 ,
                 are
                 ever
                 bountiful
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 
                 of
                 Ibero
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Charity
                 it
                 is
                 become
                 as
                 considerable
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Monasteries
                 .
                 With
                 such
                 Presents
                 and
                 Donatives
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 this
                 Mountain
                 are
                 enabled
                 to
                 make
                 very
                 splendid
                 Processions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 practice
                 with
                 great
                 state
                 and
                 magnificence
                 on
                 the
                 high
                 Festivals
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Procession
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 stately
                 and
                 pompous
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 affects
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 reverence
                 and
                 devotion
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Rites
                 ,
                 that
                 scarce
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 depart
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 think
                 he
                 receives
                 a
                 blessing
                 by
                 his
                 attendance
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 leaves
                 his
                 gift
                 behind
                 him
                 in
                 testimony
                 of
                 his
                 real
                 and
                 hearty
                 affection
                 ,
                 imitating
                 perhaps
                 the
                 ancient
                 Custom
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Gentilism
                 ,
                 when
                 every
                 one
                 who
                 approached
                 the
                 Altar
                 was
                 obliged
                 to
                 offer
                 something
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 a
                 handful
                 of
                 Flower
                 or
                 Salt.
                 
              
               
               
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 great
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 something
                 difficult
                 ,
                 to
                 trace
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 these
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 render
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 various
                 vicissitudes
                 of
                 Fortune
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 undergone
                 .
                 
                 We
                 know
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 the
                 divisions
                 of
                 Religion
                 impoverished
                 these
                 Monasteries
                 :
                 And
                 afterwards
                 
                   Michael
                   Paleologus
                
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 politick
                 design
                 to
                 maintain
                 and
                 support
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 was
                 contented
                 to
                 introduce
                 the
                 Roman
                 Faith
                 and
                 the
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
                 into
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 happened
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 1430
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pope
                 Eugenius
                 the
                 Fourth
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 great
                 disturbance
                 and
                 ruine
                 in
                 this
                 Mountain
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Kaloires
                 remaining
                 resolute
                 against
                 the
                 Papal
                 Authority
                 ,
                 assaulted
                 the
                 Romish
                 Priests
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 Altar
                 ,
                 whereby
                 such
                 dissensions
                 and
                 skirmishes
                 arose
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Monasteries
                 were
                 
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 demolished
                 in
                 the
                 Contest
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 Romanists
                 being
                 forced
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 ,
                 carried
                 with
                 them
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spoils
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 Riches
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 examine
                 the
                 Kaloires
                 concerning
                 these
                 particulars
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 inform
                 you
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 (
                 Unbelievers
                 )
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Turks
                   ,
                   Saracens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 who
                 ,
                 or
                 Iconomachi
                 ,
                 oppugners
                 of
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 who
                 would
                 place
                 sculptile
                 Images
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 painted
                 Histories
                 ,
                 being
                 those
                 who
                 brought
                 all
                 those
                 ruines
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Books
                 relate
                 such
                 sad
                 Stories
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 for
                 knowledge
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 being
                 obliged
                 to
                 Books
                 of
                 ancient
                 History
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 only
                 touch
                 on
                 those
                 Monasteries
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 most
                 esteem
                 and
                 riches
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 account
                 thereof
                 shall
                 depend
                 on
                 such
                 imperfect
                 
                 Relations
                 as
                 they
                 produce
                 ;
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Hagia
                   Laura
                
                 was
                 begun
                 at
                 the
                 expence
                 of
                 Nicephorus
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 devout
                 person
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 called
                 Athanasius
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 this
                 Emperour
                 was
                 cut
                 off
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 803
                 ,
                 leaving
                 this
                 Structure
                 imperfect
                 ;
                 yet
                 Athanasius
                 continuing
                 his
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 others
                 to
                 finish
                 this
                 pious
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 obtained
                 such
                 considerable
                 Contributions
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Building
                 was
                 completed
                 ,
                 and
                 adorned
                 in
                 an
                 excellent
                 manner
                 :
                 Since
                 which
                 time
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 main
                 Structure
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 little
                 Chappels
                 and
                 Oratories
                 have
                 been
                 erected
                 within
                 the
                 Walls
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 19
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 well-disposed
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 entertained
                 a
                 particular
                 devotion
                 for
                 that
                 Monastry
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 though
                 chiefly
                 
                 founded
                 by
                 those
                 Collections
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 Chappels
                 were
                 added
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 believe
                 what
                 the
                 Kaloires
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 their
                 money
                 failed
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 concerning
                 her self
                 in
                 the
                 merit
                 ,
                 became
                 their
                 Benefactoress
                 ,
                 and
                 supplyed
                 whatsoever
                 came
                 short
                 in
                 the
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Story
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 
                 they
                 report
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 born
                 at
                 Trapezond
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Family
                 ,
                 of
                 good
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 some
                 Learning
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 addicted
                 to
                 a
                 godly
                 retired
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 applied
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 reverend
                 person
                 called
                 
                   Michael
                   Maleinus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 famous
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 in
                 a
                 Desart
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 ;
                 with
                 him
                 he
                 conversed
                 for
                 divers
                 years
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 his
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 
                 proficient
                 ,
                 that
                 Maleinus
                 growing
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 ease
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 hearing
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 recommended
                 all
                 comers
                 to
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 now
                 for
                 several
                 years
                 lived
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 method
                 of
                 a
                 severe
                 life
                 .
                 It
                 happened
                 ,
                 that
                 Nicephorus
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Army
                 ,
                 marching
                 towards
                 Candia
                 ,
                 for
                 suppressing
                 a
                 Rebellion
                 arisen
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 applyed
                 himself
                 to
                 Maleinus
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Confession
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 being
                 grown
                 old
                 ,
                 desired
                 his
                 excuse
                 ,
                 recommending
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 Scholar
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 supposed
                 that
                 a
                 double
                 portion
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 did
                 remain
                 .
                 Nicephorus
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 pleased
                 with
                 the
                 Sanctity
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 spiritual
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 holy
                 and
                 devout
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 declared
                 himself
                 resolved
                 to
                 live
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 retire
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 blazing
                 abroad
                 the
                 
                 sanctity
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 his
                 fame
                 spread
                 generally
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 people
                 flocked
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 parts
                 far
                 remote
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 humble
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 jealous
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 to
                 which
                 Fame
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 might
                 betray
                 him
                 ,
                 departed
                 privately
                 from
                 his
                 place
                 of
                 abode
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Mount
                 Athos
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 counterfeiting
                 himself
                 a
                 poor
                 illiterate
                 Fellow
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 the
                 Servant
                 of
                 a
                 Reverend
                 and
                 Godly
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 with
                 much
                 retirement
                 and
                 austerity
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 Nicephorus
                 ,
                 returning
                 afterwards
                 from
                 the
                 Wars
                 ,
                 enquired
                 for
                 Athanasius
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 left
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 being
                 secretly
                 and
                 unknown
                 unto
                 any
                 departed
                 ,
                 search
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 Mount
                 Athos
                 ,
                 where
                 Leo
                 the
                 Brother
                 of
                 Nicephorus
                 having
                 found
                 him
                 ,
                 embraced
                 and
                 honoured
                 him
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 conducting
                 him
                 with
                 joy
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 was
                 received
                 with
                 all
                 honour
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 testimony
                 thereof
                 bestowed
                 on
                 him
                 a
                 considerable
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 for
                 building
                 this
                 Monastery
                 .
                 But
                 Nicephorus
                 dying
                 before
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 completed
                 ,
                 this
                 Founder
                 was
                 beholding
                 to
                 the
                 Charity
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 bounty
                 of
                 Tzimisces
                 This
                 Athanasius
                 lived
                 ever
                 after
                 in
                 this
                 Monastery
                 a
                 most
                 severe
                 life
                 ,
                 where
                 his
                 Cell
                 still
                 remains
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 white
                 Marble-stone
                 ,
                 worn
                 at
                 least
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 Inches
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 knees
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 place
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 used
                 to
                 pray
                 :
                 he
                 commonly
                 wore
                 an
                 Iron-Collar
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 fastened
                 a
                 Wooden
                 Cross
                 weighing
                 six
                 or
                 eight
                 pounds
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 is
                 shown
                 to
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 for
                 a
                 Ceremony
                 at
                 the
                 initiation
                 of
                 any
                 Kaloir
                 into
                 that
                 Order
                 .
                 They
                 Say
                 he
                 eat
                 
                 seldom
                 above
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 times
                 a
                 Week
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 once
                 lived
                 seven
                 days
                 without
                 meat
                 or
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 once
                 nine
                 days
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 that
                 he
                 eat
                 and
                 drank
                 the
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 twice
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Laura
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 Caracal
                 they
                 give
                 little
                 other
                 account
                 ,
                 
                 unless
                 in
                 a
                 blind
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 old
                 Roman
                 Emperour
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 built
                 it
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 they
                 may
                 mean
                 
                   Antoninus
                   Caracalla
                
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 rather
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 some
                 Vayvod
                 of
                 Moldavia
                 ,
                 or
                 Valachia
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 by
                 an
                 old
                 Inscription
                 on
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Walls
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 repaired
                 about
                 170
                 years
                 past
                 by
                 certain
                 Vayvods
                 of
                 those
                 Countries
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 stiled
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Bugdania
                 .
              
               
                 Ibero
                 
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 
                   Johannes
                   Turnicius
                
                 a
                 Georgian
                 ,
                 born
                 from
                 the
                 noble
                 Stock
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 that
                 
                 Country
                 called
                 Iberia
                 ,
                 but
                 growing
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 desirous
                 of
                 a
                 retired
                 life
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 Mount
                 Athos
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 turned
                 Kaloir
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 a
                 Scholar
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Iberia
                 dying
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 a
                 young
                 S●●
                 to
                 Reign
                 ,
                 the
                 Persians
                 made
                 an
                 Incursion
                 into
                 that
                 Country
                 ;
                 against
                 whom
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 General
                 so
                 able
                 to
                 lead
                 an
                 Army
                 as
                 this
                 Turnicius
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen-Mother
                 sent
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 Employment
                 ,
                 and
                 prevailing
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 accept
                 thereof
                 for
                 service
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 he
                 obtained
                 the
                 success
                 desired
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 triumphant
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Nation
                 :
                 in
                 reward
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Queen
                 offered
                 him
                 great
                 Honours
                 and
                 Riches
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 refused
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 served
                 him
                 to
                 complete
                 his
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Ibero
                 ;
                 which
                 though
                 at
                 first
                 designed
                 to
                 receive
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 Iberians
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 all
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Religion
                 
                 are
                 accepted
                 into
                 it
                 without
                 distinction
                 of
                 Country
                 or
                 Nation
                 .
              
               
                 Stauroniceta
                 was
                 built
                 about
                 200
                 years
                 past
                 by
                 Jeremias
                 ,
                 
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 surnamed
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 for
                 his
                 piety
                 and
                 vertue
                 esteemed
                 and
                 reverenced
                 ever
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 .
              
               
                 Pantocratora
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 was
                 much
                 repaired
                 and
                 augmented
                 by
                 
                   Alexius
                   Comnenus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 there
                 lies
                 buried
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 Barboula
                 and
                 Gabriel
                 ,
                 two
                 Vayvods
                 of
                 .
                 Valachia
                 ,
                 built
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 and
                 repaired
                 it
                 after
                 its
                 last
                 ruine
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 Condoulmouses
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 
                   Andronicus
                   Paleologus
                
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 some
                 great
                 Personage
                 of
                 his
                 Court
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 large
                 Benefactor
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 bestowed
                 his
                 name
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 now
                 lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1500
                 it
                 appears
                 by
                 an
                 Inscription
                 on
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Johannes
                   Neanchus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 
                   Johannes
                   Randulus
                   ,
                   Vayvods
                
                 of
                 Valachia
                 ,
                 did
                 much
                 repair
                 and
                 enlarge
                 it
                 :
                 This
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 stands
                 four
                 miles
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Scituation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 possesses
                 a
                 Tower
                 by
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 right
                 thereof
                 hath
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Port
                 or
                 Bay
                 with
                 the
                 priviledge
                 and
                 immunity
                 of
                 fishing
                 .
              
               
                 Batopedi
                 
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 very
                 stately
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 to
                 
                   Sancta
                   Sophia
                
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 greatly
                 ruined
                 and
                 defaced
                 by
                 Julian
                 the
                 Apostate
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 also
                 in
                 those
                 heats
                 between
                 the
                 Arians
                 and
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 but
                 pious
                 Benefactors
                 repaired
                 the
                 loss
                 and
                 restored
                 it
                 to
                 its
                 pristine
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 .
              
               
                 Simeno
                 is
                 a
                 small
                 Monastery
                 founded
                 
                 by
                 some
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 Kaloires
                 can
                 render
                 no
                 account
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 seems
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Registers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 nor
                 Inscriptions
                 on
                 the
                 Walls
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 light
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 they
                 very
                 curious
                 or
                 inquisitive
                 to
                 know
                 their
                 Founders
                 .
              
               
                 Chiliadar
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 chiefest
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 to
                 Laura
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 its
                 antiquity
                 and
                 structure
                 :
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Colony
                 from
                 Batopedi
                 ,
                 which
                 one
                 Sabbas
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 Simeon
                 the
                 Despot
                 ,
                 or
                 Prince
                 of
                 Bulgaria
                 ,
                 brought
                 out
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 This
                 Sabbas
                 ,
                 being
                 once
                 a
                 Monk
                 in
                 Batopedi
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Religious
                 of
                 divers
                 Nations
                 had
                 their
                 residence
                 ;
                 he
                 judged
                 it
                 most
                 convenient
                 to
                 found
                 a
                 Monastery
                 where
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Language
                 might
                 be
                 only
                 spoken
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 having
                 builded
                 one
                 he
                 carried
                 with
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 Bulgarians
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 Betopedi
                 
                 which
                 ,
                 being
                 many
                 ,
                 seemed
                 like
                 a
                 swarm
                 of
                 Bees
                 lodged
                 in
                 Chiliadar
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Bulgarian
                 Language
                 signifies
                 a
                 Hive
                 of
                 Bees
                 .
              
               
                 Zograph
                 is
                 another
                 Bulgarian
                 Monastery
                 built
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 is
                 Xenoph
                 founded
                 by
                 a
                 Kaloir
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Nation
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 Alms
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 charitable
                 people
                 ,
                 gain'd
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 served
                 to
                 build
                 and
                 endow
                 this
                 Monastery
                 .
              
               
                 Dochiario
                 was
                 first
                 founded
                 by
                 one
                 Neophytus
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 Kaloir
                 of
                 good
                 Parentage
                 and
                 esteem
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Estate
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 charitable
                 contribution
                 of
                 well-disposed
                 people
                 founded
                 this
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 whereof
                 making
                 himself
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 Prior
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 it
                 to
                 St.
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Dedication
                 thereof
                 was
                 changed
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 St.
                 Michael
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 .
                 A
                 poor
                 Boy
                 ,
                 attending
                 the
                 little
                 Flocks
                 of
                 this
                 Monastery
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 ;
                 accidentally
                 
                 found
                 a
                 Stone
                 with
                 an
                 Inscription
                 thereon
                 ,
                 directing
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 hidden
                 Treasure
                 ;
                 after
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Prior
                 sent
                 some
                 Kaloires
                 with
                 the
                 Boy
                 to
                 discover
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 :
                 which
                 having
                 found
                 ,
                 they
                 designed
                 it
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 appropriate
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 peculiar
                 benefit
                 ,
                 without
                 other
                 account
                 thereof
                 unto
                 their
                 Prior
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 end
                 they
                 threw
                 the
                 Boy
                 from
                 a
                 Rock
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Stone
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
                 who
                 falling
                 called
                 upon
                 S.
                 Michael
                 :
                 which
                 having
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 secured
                 the
                 Treasure
                 ,
                 they
                 returned
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 reported
                 that
                 the
                 Boy
                 had
                 feigned
                 a
                 false
                 Story
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 punishment
                 was
                 run
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 morning
                 early
                 the
                 Clerk
                 of
                 the
                 Chappel
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Vestry
                 to
                 light
                 the
                 Lamps
                 ,
                 found
                 the
                 Boy
                 cold
                 and
                 wet
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 dead
                 with
                 the
                 stone
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 
                 acquainting
                 the
                 Prior
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 in
                 haste
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 the
                 whole
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Story
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 he
                 punished
                 the
                 Kaloires
                 ,
                 recovered
                 the
                 Treasure
                 ,
                 and
                 therewith
                 enlarged
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 consecrated
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 dedicated
                 it
                 to
                 Saint
                 Michael
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 favour
                 and
                 protection
                 the
                 poor
                 Boy
                 was
                 conserved
                 .
              
               
                 Cheropotame
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 one
                 
                   Andronicus
                   Paleologus
                
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 afterwards
                 turned
                 Monk
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 it
                 was
                 repaired
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 old
                 Cheropotame
                 was
                 fallen
                 to
                 ruine
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Kaloires
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Monastery
                 fell
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 
                   John
                   Paleologus
                
                 caused
                 Romish
                 Mass
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 celebrated
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 four
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Gregorius
                   ,
                   Simopetra
                   ,
                   Dionysius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Paulus
                 ,
                 were
                 built
                 by
                 Contributions
                 collected
                 by
                 four
                 Kaloires
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 
                 first
                 only
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 Cells
                 of
                 Hermites
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 afterwards
                 enlarged
                 and
                 endowed
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 craggy
                 and
                 asperous
                 ascent
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Gregorius
                 is
                 but
                 small
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 at
                 first
                 was
                 only
                 the
                 Cell
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 his
                 name
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sanctity
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 invited
                 several
                 Benefactors
                 to
                 favour
                 and
                 perfect
                 his
                 small
                 beginnings
                 .
              
               
                 Simopetra
                 was
                 founded
                 by
                 one
                 Simeon
                 a
                 Religious
                 Kaloir
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 some
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Simon
                   Peter
                
                 ;
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 thrice
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 was
                 repaired
                 about
                 forty
                 years
                 past
                 with
                 great
                 expence
                 ,
                 and
                 charge
                 of
                 Presents
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Turks
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 Church
                 or
                 a
                 Religious
                 House
                 be
                 burnt
                 down
                 ,
                 or
                 ruined
                 by
                 any
                 accident
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Law
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 repaired
                 but
                 by
                 special
                 Order
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 Reason
                 ,
                 such
                 Licenses
                 or
                 Dispensations
                 have
                 
                 always
                 been
                 obtained
                 from
                 the
                 Turks
                 at
                 a
                 high
                 expence
                 .
              
               
                 Dionysius
                 was
                 also
                 built
                 by
                 a
                 Kaloir
                 of
                 that
                 Name
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   Alexius
                   Comnenus
                
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 erected
                 ,
                 contributed
                 liberally
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Paulus
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 a
                 Bulgarian
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Name
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 begged
                 sufficient
                 to
                 build
                 it
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 report
                 )
                 a
                 co-temporary
                 with
                 the
                 Religious
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 spoken
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 emulous
                 of
                 his
                 sanctity
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Monkish
                 Weed
                 may
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 such
                 contention
                 ,
                 these
                 Kaloires
                 will
                 perswade
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 surpass
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 seraphical
                 way
                 of
                 serving
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 something
                 in
                 particular
                 of
                 every
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 all
                 three
                 Kesim
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 poor
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 paying
                 nothing
                 of
                 Tribute
                 for
                 maintenance
                 of
                 this
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 have
                 large
                 and
                 splendid
                 Revenues
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Turks
                 themselves
                 ,
                 being
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 poverty
                 of
                 these
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 have
                 declared
                 them
                 Kesim
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 abate
                 one
                 Asper
                 of
                 the
                 thousand
                 Dollars
                 per
                 Month
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 wanting
                 in
                 these
                 Monasteries
                 they
                 impose
                 on
                 the
                 others
                 ;
                 to
                 proportion
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Turks
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Kaloires
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 Tax
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 fit
                 ;
                 amongst
                 whom
                 though
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 and
                 subject
                 ,
                 there
                 do
                 often
                 arise
                 great
                 and
                 grievous
                 dissentions
                 and
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 always
                 composed
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 being
                 unwilling
                 to
                 refer
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 and
                 inequality
                 of
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Justice
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Revenue
                 of
                 these
                 Monasteries
                 arises
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 Lands
                 adjoining
                 to
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 maintain
                 ,
                 them
                 with
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Bread
                 and
                 Olives
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 yields
                 them
                 Fish
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 ,
                 every
                 Monastery
                 having
                 its
                 Bay
                 or
                 place
                 peculiarly
                 appropriated
                 unto
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 which
                 ,
                 every
                 Monastery
                 hath
                 its
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Farms
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 seated
                 some
                 on
                 the
                 firm
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 on
                 Islands
                 ,
                 where
                 being
                 Chappels
                 ,
                 and
                 Cells
                 for
                 Fryars
                 ,
                 are
                 wholly
                 manured
                 by
                 Religious
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 liberty
                 to
                 sow
                 Corn
                 and
                 Flax
                 ,
                 to
                 plant
                 Vineyards
                 ,
                 keep
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Sheep
                 and
                 Goats
                 ,
                 to
                 sell
                 the
                 Lambs
                 ,
                 Kids
                 ,
                 Wool
                 ,
                 Milk
                 ,
                 and
                 Cheese
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 shall
                 arise
                 in
                 Money
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 maintenance
                 is
                 deducted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Accounts
                 made
                 up
                 ,
                 refunds
                 respectively
                 to
                 the
                 Capital
                 Monastery
                 .
                 
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 these
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 have
                 liberty
                 to
                 keep
                 Goats
                 and
                 Sheep
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 on
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 where
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 institution
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 no
                 Female
                 Creature
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 an
                 Ewe-lamb
                 or
                 Hen
                 ,
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 that
                 severe
                 Chastity
                 which
                 these
                 people
                 profess
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 Revenue
                 coming
                 in
                 from
                 the
                 industry
                 and
                 travels
                 of
                 their
                 Emissaries
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 persons
                 sent
                 into
                 all
                 places
                 and
                 Cities
                 of
                 note
                 and
                 esteem
                 ,
                 to
                 collect
                 the
                 benevolence
                 of
                 charitable
                 people
                 towards
                 their
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Smyrna
                   ,
                   Bulgaria
                   ,
                   Servia
                   ,
                   Candia
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 where
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 are
                 numerous
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 richest
                 Gifts
                 are
                 from
                 
                   Moldavia
                   ,
                   Valachia
                   ,
                   Russia
                   ,
                   Moscovy
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Georgia
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 these
                 Emissaries
                 
                 oftentimes
                 return
                 richly
                 freighted
                 ,
                 whom
                 ,
                 in
                 reward
                 of
                 their
                 industry
                 ,
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 receive
                 with
                 a
                 hearty
                 welcome
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 brings
                 the
                 greatest
                 Contributions
                 is
                 esteemed
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 promoted
                 for
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 to
                 be
                 Prior
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 .
                 Nor
                 are
                 these
                 people
                 less
                 cunning
                 Artists
                 in
                 the
                 skill
                 of
                 begging
                 ,
                 than
                 are
                 the
                 Mendicants
                 in
                 Christendom
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 observed
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 sundry
                 places
                 ,
                 standing
                 with
                 a
                 Box
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 Picture
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Alms
                 for
                 this
                 Mountain
                 and
                 Mount
                 Sina
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 under
                 Officers
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 come
                 with
                 the
                 large
                 Commission
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Greeks
                 are
                 now
                 generally
                 poor
                 and
                 narrow-hearted
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 pride
                 or
                 devotion
                 esteem
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 bestow
                 Alms
                 on
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 Some
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 Oppressours
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 perhaps
                 upon
                 Rapine
                 and
                 
                 Violence
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 Opinion
                 that
                 they
                 attone
                 for
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 by
                 sacrificing
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 prey
                 to
                 this
                 Mountain
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Offerings
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 six
                 months
                 there
                 stands
                 Registred
                 above
                 2000
                 Dollars
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Laura
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 given
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Collections
                 from
                 Foreign
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 
                   Kaloires
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 and
                 Lay-Brothers
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 is
                 calculated
                 to
                 amount
                 unto
                 six
                 thousand
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 commonly
                 two
                 thousand
                 may
                 be
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 employed
                 in
                 making
                 Collections
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 number
                 is
                 reported
                 by
                 Bellonius
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 about
                 a
                 hundred
                 years
                 past
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 in
                 these
                 late
                 years
                 the
                 number
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 abated
                 ,
                 though
                 before
                 the
                 conquest
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 we
                 may
                 
                 suppose
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 far
                 more
                 numerous
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 having
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 been
                 founded
                 by
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 
                 have
                 obtained
                 an
                 Original
                 priviledge
                 of
                 being
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 one
                 Asper
                 of
                 benefit
                 unto
                 him
                 :
                 All
                 the
                 power
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 constitute
                 an
                 Arch-bishop
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 whose
                 Seat
                 is
                 at
                 Careis
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 at
                 Sidero-Capti
                 ,
                 but
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 Metropolite
                 of
                 Thessalonica
                 :
                 The
                 which
                 Bishops
                 are
                 not
                 farther
                 concerned
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 say
                 their
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 and
                 ordain
                 Priests
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 due
                 a
                 Zechin
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 Rule
                 and
                 Government
                 are
                 solely
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Chiefs
                 or
                 Priors
                 of
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 respectively
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 members
                 into
                 the
                 Convent
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 passing
                 from
                 a
                 Secular
                 into
                 a
                 Religious
                 or
                 Regular
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 which
                 requires
                 Ordination
                 or
                 a
                 new
                 Character
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 a
                 Vow
                 or
                 Solemn
                 renunciation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 not
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 cognisance
                 .
                 Nor
                 yet
                 hath
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 so
                 much
                 power
                 as
                 this
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Batopedi
                   ,
                   Laura
                   ,
                   Contlomouses
                   ,
                   Philotheo
                   ,
                   Stauronichetu
                   ,
                   Pantocratora
                   ,
                   Simeno
                   ,
                   Dochano
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Ibero
                 are
                 exempted
                 ,
                 having
                 about
                 20
                 or
                 30
                 years
                 past
                 purchased
                 their
                 Enfranchisement
                 from
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 having
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 confine
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 Bishop
                 for
                 conferring
                 of
                 holy
                 Orders
                 ,
                 they
                 remain
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 take
                 and
                 chuse
                 what
                 Bishop
                 they
                 think
                 fit
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 in
                 most
                 other
                 places
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 Monasteries
                 another
                 Rule
                 is
                 observed
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 hath
                 not
                 only
                 power
                 to
                 Ordain
                 their
                 Priests
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 constitute
                 their
                 Priors
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bestow
                 the
                 Office
                 on
                 him
                 who
                 makes
                 the
                 best
                 Offering
                 and
                 richest
                 Present
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarchate
                 .
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 most
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Monastry
                 at
                 
                   Mavra
                   Mola
                
                 on
                 the
                 Bosphorus
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 of
                 this
                 Mountain
                 are
                 excepted
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 great
                 Bostangeebashee
                 for
                 their
                 Protector
                 ,
                 who
                 yearly
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 March
                 constitutes
                 some
                 Aga
                 for
                 his
                 Deputy
                 to
                 collect
                 the
                 yearly
                 Tribute
                 or
                 Rent
                 of
                 12000
                 Dollars
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 allowed
                 ten
                 Purses
                 ,
                 or
                 5000
                 Dollars
                 for
                 his
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 besides
                 a
                 Sheep
                 a
                 month
                 from
                 each
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Presents
                 of
                 Lambs
                 ,
                 Kids
                 ,
                 &c.
                 at
                 Easter
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 house
                 at
                 Kareis
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 attended
                 with
                 
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Servants
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 woman
                 hath
                 there
                 admittance
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Town
                 of
                 Kareis
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Kareais
                 as
                 they
                 write
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 seated
                 about
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 plentiful
                 Market
                 is
                 held
                 every
                 Saturday
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 great
                 numbers
                 of
                 people
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 of
                 the
                 Male
                 Sex
                 )
                 do
                 there
                 meet
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Fryars
                 buy
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Male-Sheep
                 and
                 Goats
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 supply
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 sufficient
                 provision
                 of
                 Wooll
                 for
                 working
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Presents
                 to
                 their
                 Aga.
                 Here
                 also
                 they
                 sell
                 their
                 Manufactories
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Iron
                 worked
                 into
                 Shovels
                 ,
                 Tongs
                 ,
                 Horsshoos
                 &c.
                 also
                 Boots
                 ,
                 Shoos
                 ,
                 Beads
                 ,
                 Crosses
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 else
                 is
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 their
                 Lands
                 ,
                 or
                 Surplusage
                 of
                 their
                 provisions
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 paid
                 in
                 ready
                 money
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 place
                 the
                 chief
                 Monasteries
                 have
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 lodging
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 respective
                 members
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 occasions
                 
                 at
                 that
                 place
                 ;
                 where
                 formerly
                 did
                 reside
                 ,
                 a
                 Steward
                 ,
                 or
                 Representative
                 of
                 every
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 fix
                 only
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 chief
                 ,
                 remain
                 there
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 
                   Laura
                   ,
                   Ibero
                   ,
                   Batopedi
                   ,
                   Chiliadar
                   ,
                   Dionysius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Contlomouses
                 .
              
               
                 Above
                 all
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 House
                 or
                 Hall
                 ,
                 where
                 Synods
                 or
                 Councils
                 are
                 held
                 touching
                 the
                 united
                 interest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 there
                 is
                 near
                 adjoyning
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 Church
                 ,
                 built
                 by
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 Assumption
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   sleeping
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Virgin
                   ,
                
                 which
                 Church
                 ,
                 being
                 very
                 ancient
                 ,
                 was
                 repaired
                 about
                 164
                 years
                 past
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 an
                 Inscription
                 on
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Walls
                 .
                 For
                 maintenance
                 of
                 these
                 publick
                 Buildings
                 and
                 the
                 persons
                 which
                 inhabit
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 defraying
                 
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 Candles
                 ,
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 and
                 Lamps
                 ,
                 and
                 support
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 Weekly
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 on
                 Market-days
                 )
                 read
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ;
                 every
                 Monastery
                 is
                 taxed
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 its
                 Revenue
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 Exercises
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 performance
                 of
                 Secular
                 Negotiations
                 ,
                 they
                 live
                 so
                 free
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Turkish
                   Aga
                
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Turk
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 without
                 his
                 License
                 ,
                 can
                 set
                 his
                 Foot
                 upon
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ;
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 many
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 civillest
                 quality
                 obtain
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 spring
                 for
                 their
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Antumne
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Fruits
                 are
                 ripe
                 ,
                 they
                 desire
                 admission
                 for
                 their
                 pleasure
                 and
                 pastime
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 their
                 departure
                 are
                 free
                 and
                 liberal
                 in
                 their
                 acknowledgments
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 where
                 they
                 received
                 their
                 Entertainment
                 .
                 This
                 Kareis
                 is
                 now
                 the
                 only
                 Town
                 on
                 this
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                 Strabo
                 there
                 were
                 five
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Dion
                   ,
                   Kleones
                   ,
                   Thyssan
                   ,
                   Holophyx
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Akres-thous
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 said
                 that
                 this
                 Town
                 of
                 Kareis
                 being
                 the
                 common
                 Mart
                 ,
                 
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Kaloirs
                 bring
                 their
                 Manufactories
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lay-brothers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 Religious
                 life
                 ,
                 are
                 employed
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Trade
                 ,
                 and
                 work
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 profess
                 themselves
                 most
                 skillful
                 :
                 without
                 doors
                 ,
                 they
                 plant
                 Vine-yards
                 ,
                 ditch
                 and
                 hedge
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 gather
                 Olives
                 ,
                 and
                 press
                 out
                 the
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 keep
                 ,
                 and
                 shear
                 their
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 neither
                 Plow
                 ,
                 nor
                 Sow
                 ;
                 within
                 doors
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 Black-smiths
                 ,
                 who
                 work
                 in
                 Iron
                 to
                 provide
                 them
                 with
                 Matocks
                 ,
                 Spades
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Instruments
                 of
                 that
                 sort
                 for
                 the
                 Fields
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 Taylors
                 ,
                 Weavers
                 ,
                 Cappers
                 ,
                 and
                 Workers
                 in
                 Leather
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 supply'd
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 
                 with
                 conveniences
                 of
                 that
                 Nature
                 ,
                 sell
                 the
                 remainder
                 to
                 Strangers
                 for
                 money
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 accrues
                 to
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Convent
                 ,
                 which
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Stock
                 provides
                 the
                 materials
                 whereon
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 wrought
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 then
                 esteemed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Goods
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 Christendom
                 no
                 Fryar
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 acquiring
                 Wealth
                 unto
                 himself
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 here
                 can
                 a
                 Kaloir
                 appropriate
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 labours
                 ;
                 though
                 perhaps
                 an
                 industrious
                 and
                 skilful
                 Workman
                 shall
                 have
                 more
                 respect
                 and
                 care
                 taken
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 want
                 nothing
                 which
                 is
                 convenient
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 Drones
                 ,
                 or
                 unskilful
                 in
                 any
                 Art
                 or
                 Trade
                 .
                 Whether
                 such
                 men
                 as
                 these
                 can
                 read
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 matters
                 not
                 much
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 hundred
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 well
                 learned
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 his
                 
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Metagnia
                 before
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 bowing
                 on
                 their
                 Knees
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 ground
                 with
                 their
                 Forehead
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 will
                 do
                 300
                 times
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Fathers
                 or
                 Priests
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 Classis
                 or
                 Form
                 above
                 these
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 they
                 can
                 all
                 read
                 and
                 write
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Prior
                 to
                 the
                 lowest
                 Deacon
                 ;
                 though
                 very
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 understand
                 the
                 learned
                 or
                 School
                 Greek
                 in
                 any
                 perfection
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 would
                 puzzle
                 the
                 wisest
                 heads
                 amongst
                 them
                 to
                 interpret
                 every
                 word
                 in
                 their
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 expert
                 and
                 ready
                 therein
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 run
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 ending
                 without
                 stop
                 or
                 hesitation
                 ,
                 and
                 gallop
                 it
                 over
                 at
                 that
                 rate
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 ear
                 and
                 some
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Language
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 the
                 different
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 
                 words
                 which
                 they
                 utter
                 :
                 besides
                 which
                 ,
                 their
                 chief
                 study
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Hymns
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Damascen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 and
                 know
                 the
                 proper
                 Lessons
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Responses
                 and
                 Suffrages
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Learning
                 so
                 intricate
                 ,
                 as
                 requires
                 some
                 practice
                 ,
                 and
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 :
                 But
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 any
                 Learning
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 it
                 consists
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Authors
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Century
                 after
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
                 .
                 The
                 Latine
                 and
                 Hebrew
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 besides
                 the
                 Greek
                 ,
                 they
                 contemn
                 and
                 esteem
                 as
                 prophane
                 :
                 Philosophy
                 and
                 Mathematicks
                 ,
                 being
                 matters
                 of
                 Humane
                 Learning
                 ,
                 they
                 account
                 as
                 unnecessary
                 for
                 men
                 who
                 lead
                 a
                 mortified
                 and
                 spiritual
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 also
                 
                 all
                 Books
                 are
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 treat
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 devout
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 Monastery
                 hath
                 its
                 Library
                 of
                 Books
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 lofty
                 Tower
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 one
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 is
                 their
                 Steward
                 ,
                 receives
                 their
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 renders
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Expences
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagine
                 that
                 these
                 Libraries
                 are
                 conserved
                 in
                 that
                 order
                 ,
                 as
                 ours
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 ranked
                 and
                 compiled
                 in
                 method
                 on
                 Shelves
                 ,
                 with
                 Labels
                 of
                 the
                 Contents
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 brushed
                 and
                 kept
                 clean
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Libraries
                 of
                 our
                 Colleges
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 piled
                 one
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 without
                 order
                 or
                 method
                 ,
                 covered
                 with
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Worm
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 few
                 Books
                 amongst
                 them
                 but
                 what
                 treat
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 they
                 have
                 scarce
                 any
                 of
                 much
                 
                 worth
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 the
                 Emissaries
                 of
                 France
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 have
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 money
                 deprived
                 them
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 choicest
                 Books
                 in
                 their
                 Libraries
                 :
                 Nor
                 have
                 they
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 well
                 inform'd
                 )
                 one
                 Book
                 that
                 varies
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Seventh
                 Council
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 Book
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 wrote
                 by
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 esteeming
                 that
                 the
                 easiest
                 way
                 to
                 confute
                 a
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 and
                 stop
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 its
                 progress
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 condemn
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 burn
                 his
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 every
                 Monastery
                 they
                 have
                 Bells
                 :
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 daily
                 use
                 are
                 small
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 greatest
                 bigness
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 about
                 4
                 or
                 500
                 weight
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 ring
                 at
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 greatest
                 noise
                 and
                 rejoicing
                 :
                 on
                 these
                 their
                 Clocks
                 strike
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 fixed
                 like
                 those
                 on
                 our
                 Churches
                 in
                 England
                 ;
                 which
                 
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 in
                 Turkey
                 ,
                 unless
                 at
                 Buda
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 saw
                 one
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 this
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Athos
                 is
                 inhabited
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Government
                 amongst
                 these
                 Religious
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 good
                 simple
                 men
                 of
                 godly
                 lives
                 ,
                 given
                 greatly
                 to
                 devotion
                 and
                 acts
                 of
                 mortification
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   the
                   mouth
                   speaks
                   ,
                
                 so
                 these
                 men
                 discoursing
                 with
                 a
                 lively
                 sense
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Service
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 without
                 over-much
                 credulity
                 ,
                 or
                 easiness
                 of
                 belief
                 ,
                 conclude
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 real
                 and
                 moral
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 also
                 as
                 are
                 something
                 touched
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 whose
                 devotion
                 and
                 affection
                 to
                 his
                 Commands
                 and
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 shall
                 carry
                 them
                 farther
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 profound
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 wisest
                 Clerks
                 .
                 
                   And
                   that
                   such
                   people
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   endowed
                   with
                   such
                   Priviledges
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Countries
                   of
                   the
                   Grand
                   Oppressour
                   of
                   Christendom
                   ,
                   to
                   God's
                   Name
                   be
                   Glory
                   and
                   Honour
                   now
                   and
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Confession
                   ,
                   Contrition
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   sanctified
                   Oyl
                   ,
                   practised
                   in
                   this
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 BEfore
                 we
                 treat
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 premise
                 something
                 touching
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 four
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Priest
                 lawfully
                 Constituted
                 and
                 Ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 who
                 have
                 leisure
                 
                 and
                 convenience
                 of
                 living
                 ;
                 Priests
                 and
                 others
                 entred
                 into
                 holy
                 Orders
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 a
                 life
                 of
                 Regular
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 a
                 Confession
                 once
                 a
                 Month.
                 The
                 labouring
                 and
                 common
                 people
                 are
                 enjoined
                 to
                 a
                 Confession
                 but
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 their
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 great
                 Lent
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 Easter
                 :
                 To
                 sick
                 and
                 infirm
                 people
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 recommended
                 as
                 a
                 Remedy
                 against
                 the
                 Diseases
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 ease
                 of
                 a
                 burdened
                 Conscience
                 .
                 Repentance
                 the
                 Greeks
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 by
                 them
                 defined
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 A
                 sorrow
                 of
                 heart
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 accuses
                 himself
                 before
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 firm
                 resolution
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 errours
                 of
                 his
                 past
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 intention
                 to
                 perform
                 whatsoever
                 shall
                 be
                 
                 enjoined
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 Spiritual
                 Pastor
                 for
                 his
                 Penance
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 definition
                 it
                 appears
                 how
                 necessary
                 the
                 Greeks
                 esteem
                 Confession
                 to
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 having
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   The
                   Priest
                   cannot
                   release
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   enquire
                   first
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   release
                   :
                
                 and
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 by
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Definition
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Priest
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 enjoin
                 Penance
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Prayers
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 Alms
                 ,
                 Fastings
                 ,
                 visiting
                 of
                 holy
                 Places
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Penitent
                 comes
                 to
                 Confession
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 utters
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   to
                   take
                   thy
                   Confession
                   ,
                   see
                   therefore
                   that
                   thou
                   conceal
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                   for
                   
                   fear
                   of
                   shame
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   also
                   am
                   a
                   man
                   and
                   a
                   sinner
                   as
                   thou
                   art
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 such
                 Penitents
                 who
                 are
                 sick
                 and
                 languishing
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 find
                 their
                 Consciences
                 guilty
                 of
                 any
                 mortal
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 or
                 Pride
                 ,
                 which
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 administred
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Oyl
                   of
                   Prayer
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Arch-Bishop
                 ,
                 assisted
                 by
                 seven
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 begins
                 with
                 this
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 Oyl
                 of
                 thy
                 Mercies
                 hast
                 healed
                 the
                 Wounds
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 do
                 thou
                 sanctifie
                 this
                 Oyl
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 anointed
                 therewith
                 may
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 their
                 Infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 Corporal
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Evils
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 glorifyed
                 therein
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 some
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 administred
                 unto
                 healthful
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 fallen
                 into
                 mortal
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 pollute
                 the
                 Body
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 its
                 Original
                 from
                 the
                 parable
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Samaritan
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 who
                 poured
                 Oyl
                 into
                 the
                 Wounds
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 fell
                 amongst
                 Thieves
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 Unction
                 is
                 not
                 applicable
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 Rapine
                 and
                 Violence
                 ,
                 whose
                 sins
                 are
                 only
                 purged
                 and
                 expiated
                 by
                 Restitution
                 and
                 Satisfaction
                 .
                 This
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Prayer
                 is
                 pure
                 and
                 unmixed
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 composition
                 ;
                 a
                 quantity
                 whereof
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 to
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 year
                 ,
                 is
                 consecrated
                 on
                 Wednesday
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Week
                 by
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 or
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 administred
                 ,
                 or
                 application
                 made
                 thereof
                 by
                 three
                 Priests
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Extreme
                   Unction
                
                 ,
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 St.
                 James
                 ,
                 Cap.
                 5.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Is
                   any
                   sick
                   amongst
                   you
                   ?
                   let
                   him
                   call
                   for
                   the
                   Elders
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   them
                   pray
                   over
                   him
                   ,
                   anointing
                   him
                   with
                   Oyl
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 this
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 dips
                 some
                 Cotton
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 stick
                 into
                 the
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 and
                 therewith
                 anoints
                 the
                 Penitent
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Fore-head
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Chin
                 ,
                 on
                 each
                 Cheek
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 backs
                 and
                 palms
                 of
                 the
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 recites
                 this
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                 Physitian
                 of
                 Souls
                 and
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 who
                 hast
                 sent
                 thine
                 only
                 Son
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 healing
                 infirmities
                 and
                 sins
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 us
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 heal
                 this
                 thy
                 
                 Servant
                 of
                 corporal
                 and
                 spiritual
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 thy
                 Christ
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 our
                 more
                 than
                 holy
                 Lady
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 ,
                 celestial
                 ,
                 and
                 incorporeal
                 Powers
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Vertue
                 of
                 the
                 life-giving
                 Cross
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 glorious
                 Prophet
                 the
                 fore-runner
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 glorious
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 triumphant
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 just
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 life-giving
                 Anargiri
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 Confession
                 of
                 Sins
                 verbally
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 to
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 is
                 esteemed
                 a
                 necessary
                 duty
                 for
                 constituting
                 a
                 perfect
                 Contrition
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 a
                 person
                 dying
                 in
                 a
                 
                 state
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Repentance
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 not
                 opportunity
                 by
                 the
                 suddenness
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 accident
                 ,
                 to
                 confess
                 and
                 receive
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 may
                 yet
                 through
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 bounty
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 have
                 these
                 necessary
                 Sacraments
                 conferred
                 ,
                 and
                 mysteriously
                 supplyed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contrite
                 Soul
                 saved
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 that
                 the
                 omission
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 can
                 no
                 otherwise
                 be
                 pardoned
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 World
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Intercessions
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Alms
                 and
                 Oblations
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 on
                 Earth
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 Opinion
                 of
                 theirs
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 particularly
                 hereafter
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   what
                   frivolous
                   occasions
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Third
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 Obedience
                 towards
                 their
                 Spiritual
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   a
                   man
                   so
                   account
                   of
                   us
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   Stewards
                   of
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Text
                 that
                 they
                 often
                 repeat
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 consequences
                 from
                 thence
                 of
                 the
                 sublimity
                 of
                 their
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 reverence
                 and
                 honour
                 due
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 toward
                 their
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 want
                 the
                 advantages
                 of
                 Riches
                 and
                 Ornament
                 to
                 render
                 them
                 respected
                 in
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ;
                 yet
                 their
                 People
                 being
                 affected
                 with
                 
                 their
                 divine
                 and
                 separated
                 Qualifications
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 submit
                 only
                 in
                 Spiritual
                 matters
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 in
                 Temporals
                 refer
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 their
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 Metropolite
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Dare
                   any
                   of
                   you
                   having
                   a
                   matter
                   against
                   another
                   ,
                   go
                   to
                   Law
                   before
                   the
                   unjust
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   before
                   the
                   Saints
                   ?
                
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 most
                 enforces
                 this
                 Duty
                 of
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 which
                 rests
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 so
                 generally
                 stand
                 in
                 fear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 profligate
                 and
                 obdurate
                 conscience
                 in
                 other
                 matters
                 startles
                 at
                 this
                 sentence
                 to
                 which
                 whilst
                 any
                 is
                 subjected
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 expelled
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 conversation
                 is
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 person
                 denied
                 the
                 common
                 benefits
                 of
                 Charity
                 and
                 assistance
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Christian
                 or
                 Humane
                 duty
                 doth
                 oblige
                 us
                 .
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 this
                 censure
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 is
                 so
                 ready
                 and
                 frequent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 common
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 might
                 seem
                 to
                 render
                 it
                 the
                 more
                 contemptible
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Sentence
                 is
                 pronounced
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 horrour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sad
                 effects
                 which
                 have
                 ensued
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Corps
                 and
                 Carcasses
                 of
                 such
                 who
                 have
                 dyed
                 under
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 are
                 related
                 with
                 that
                 evidence
                 and
                 certainty
                 as
                 still
                 confirms
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 that
                 Authority
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 exercises
                 therein
                 .
                 The
                 form
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 is
                 either
                 expressive
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 with
                 his
                 name
                 and
                 condition
                 ,
                 secluding
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Divine
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 indefinite
                 of
                 any
                 person
                 who
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 Crime
                 or
                 Misdemeanour
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 person
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 Theft
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                 not
                 discovered
                 ,
                 an
                 Excommunication
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 he
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 committed
                 the
                 Theft
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 remitted
                 until
                 Restitution
                 is
                 made
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 published
                 and
                 repeated
                 at
                 a
                 full
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 follows
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 in
                 this
                 form
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 they
                 restore
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 possess
                 him
                 peaceably
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 remain
                 injured
                 and
                 damnifyed
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 Creatour
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 accursed
                 ,
                 and
                 unpardoned
                 ,
                 and
                 undissolvable
                 after
                 death
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Let
                 Wood
                 ,
                 Stones
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Iron
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 they
                 :
                 May
                 they
                 inherit
                 the
                 Leprosie
                 of
                 Gehazi
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Confusion
                 of
                 Judas
                 ;
                 may
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 devour
                 them
                 like
                 Dathan
                 and
                 Abiram
                 ;
                 may
                 they
                 sigh
                 and
                 tremble
                 on
                 earth
                 like
                 Cain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 upon
                 their
                 heads
                 and
                 Countenances
                 ;
                 may
                 they
                 see
                 nothing
                 of
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 beg
                 their
                 Bread
                 all
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ;
                 may
                 their
                 Works
                 ,
                 Possessions
                 ,
                 Labours
                 ,
                 and
                 Services
                 be
                 accursed
                 ;
                 always
                 without
                 effect
                 or
                 success
                 ,
                 and
                 blown
                 away
                 like
                 dust
                 ;
                 may
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 Curses
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 righteous
                 Patriarchs
                 
                   Abram
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 and
                 Jacob
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 318
                 Saints
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Divine
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 holy
                 Synods
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 without
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 administer
                 unto
                 them
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 bless
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 offer
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 the
                 blessed
                 Bread
                 ,
                 or
                 eat
                 ,
                 or
                 drink
                 ,
                 or
                 work
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 converse
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 bury
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 penalty
                 of
                 being
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 let
                 them
                 remain
                 until
                 they
                 have
                 performed
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 written
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 effect
                 of
                 this
                 dreadful
                 Sentence
                 is
                 reported
                 by
                 the
                 Greek
                 Priests
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 several
                 instances
                 so
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 doubts
                 or
                 disbelieves
                 the
                 consequences
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 maledictions
                 repeated
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 an
                 excommunicated
                 person
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 returning
                 to
                 its
                 first
                 Principles
                 until
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 is
                 taken
                 off
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 esteemed
                 no
                 Curse
                 amongst
                 us
                 
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 Bodies
                 remain
                 uncorrupted
                 and
                 entire
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 who
                 endeavour
                 by
                 Art
                 ,
                 and
                 Aromatick
                 spices
                 ,
                 and
                 Gums
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 them
                 from
                 Corruption
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 accounted
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 miracle
                 and
                 particular
                 grace
                 and
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 such
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 Canonized
                 for
                 Saints
                 to
                 continue
                 unconsumed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 moist
                 damps
                 of
                 a
                 Vault
                 ,
                 to
                 dry
                 and
                 desiccate
                 like
                 the
                 Mummies
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Hot
                 sands
                 of
                 Arabia
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Excommunicated
                 are
                 possessed
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 by
                 some
                 evil
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 actuates
                 and
                 preserves
                 them
                 from
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 Soul
                 informes
                 and
                 animates
                 the
                 living
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 feed
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 walk
                 ,
                 digest
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 nourished
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 ruddy
                 in
                 Complexion
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Veins
                 ,
                 after
                 
                 forty
                 days
                 Burial
                 ,
                 extended
                 with
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 being
                 opened
                 with
                 a
                 Lancet
                 ,
                 have
                 yielded
                 a
                 gore
                 as
                 plentiful
                 ,
                 fresh
                 ,
                 and
                 quick
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 issues
                 from
                 the
                 Vessels
                 of
                 young
                 and
                 sanguine
                 persons
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 generally
                 believed
                 and
                 discoursed
                 of
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 Villages
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 can
                 witness
                 and
                 recount
                 several
                 instances
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 Nurses
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 tell
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 variety
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 the
                 Tales
                 of
                 Witches
                 and
                 Enchantments
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 in
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 that
                 scarce
                 one
                 story
                 is
                 ended
                 before
                 another
                 begins
                 of
                 like
                 wonder
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 let
                 pass
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 various
                 Reports
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 this
                 one
                 may
                 suffice
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 recounted
                 to
                 me
                 with
                 many
                 asseverations
                 of
                 its
                 truth
                 ,
                 by
                 
                 a
                 grave
                 
                   Candiot
                   Kaloir
                
                 ,
                 called
                 Sofronio
                 ,
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 no
                 mean
                 repute
                 and
                 learning
                 at
                 Smyrna
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   knew
                   ,
                   (
                   said
                   he
                   )
                   a
                   certain
                   person
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   some
                   misdemeanours
                   committed
                   in
                   the
                   Morea
                   ,
                   fled
                   over
                   to
                   the
                   Isle
                   of
                   Milo
                   ,
                   where
                   though
                   he
                   avoided
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   Justice
                   ,
                   yet
                   could
                   not
                   avoid
                   the
                   Sentence
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   he
                   could
                   no
                   more
                   fly
                   ,
                   than
                   from
                   the
                   conviction
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   guilt
                   which
                   ever
                   attended
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   fatal
                   hour
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   being
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   not
                   revoked
                   ,
                   the
                   Body
                   was
                   carelesly
                   and
                   without
                   Solemnity
                   interred
                   in
                   some
                   retired
                   and
                   unfrequented
                   place
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   the
                   Relations
                   of
                   the
                   deceased
                   were
                   much
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   and
                   anxious
                   for
                   the
                   sad
                   estate
                   of
                   their
                   dead
                   Friend
                   ,
                   whilst
                   the
                   Paisants
                   
                   and
                   Islanders
                   were
                   every
                   night
                   affrighted
                   and
                   disturbed
                   with
                   strange
                   and
                   unusual
                   apparitions
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   immediately
                   concluded
                   arose
                   from
                   the
                   Grave
                   of
                   the
                   accursed
                   Excommunicant
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   Custom
                   ,
                   they
                   immediately
                   opened
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   found
                   the
                   Body
                   uncorrupted
                   ,
                   ruddy
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Veins
                   replete
                   with
                   Blood
                   :
                   The
                   Coffin
                   was
                   furnished
                   with
                   Grapes
                   ,
                   Aples
                   and
                   Nuts
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   fruit
                   as
                   the
                   Season
                   afforded
                   :
                   Whereupon
                   ,
                   Consultation
                   being
                   made
                   ,
                   the
                   Kaloires
                   resolved
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   Remedy
                   in
                   those
                   cases
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   cut
                   and
                   dismember
                   the
                   Body
                   into
                   several
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   boyl
                   it
                   in
                   Wine
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   approved
                   means
                   to
                   dislodge
                   the
                   evil
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   dispose
                   the
                   body
                   to
                   a
                   dissolution
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   friends
                   of
                   the
                   deceased
                   ,
                   being
                   willing
                   and
                   desirous
                   that
                   the
                   Corps
                   should
                   rest
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   some
                   ease
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   departed
                   Soul
                   ,
                   obtained
                   a
                   Reprieve
                   from
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   and
                   hopes
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   a
                   sum
                   of
                   Money
                   ,
                   (
                   they
                   being
                   persons
                   of
                   a
                   competent
                   Estate
                   )
                   a
                   Release
                   might
                   be
                   purchased
                   from
                   this
                   Excommunication
                   under
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Patriarch
                   :
                   In
                   this
                   manner
                   the
                   Corps
                   were
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   freed
                   from
                   dissection
                   ,
                   and
                   Letters
                   thereupon
                   sent
                   to
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   with
                   this
                   direction
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   case
                   the
                   Patriarch
                   should
                   condescend
                   to
                   take
                   off
                   the
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   hour
                   and
                   minute
                   that
                   he
                   signed
                   the
                   Remission
                   should
                   be
                   inserted
                   in
                   the
                   Date
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   the
                   Corps
                   were
                   taken
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   Country-people
                   not
                   being
                   willing
                   they
                   should
                   remain
                   in
                   the
                   Field
                   )
                   and
                   Prayers
                   and
                   Masses
                   daily
                   said
                   for
                   its
                   dissolution
                   ,
                   and
                   pardon
                   of
                   the
                   Offender
                   :
                   When
                   one
                   day
                   after
                   many
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   Supplications
                   and
                   
                   Offerings
                   (
                   as
                   this
                   Sofronio
                   attested
                   to
                   me
                   with
                   many
                   protestations
                   )
                   and
                   whilst
                   he
                   himself
                   was
                   performing
                   Divine
                   Service
                   ,
                   on
                   a
                   sudden
                   was
                   heard
                   a
                   rumbling
                   noise
                   in
                   the
                   Coffin
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   party
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   fear
                   and
                   astonishment
                   of
                   all
                   persons
                   then
                   present
                   ;
                   which
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   opened
                   ,
                   they
                   found
                   the
                   Body
                   consumed
                   and
                   dissolved
                   as
                   far
                   into
                   its
                   first
                   Principles
                   of
                   Earth
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   seven
                   years
                   interred
                   .
                   The
                   hour
                   and
                   minute
                   of
                   this
                   dissolution
                   was
                   immediately
                   noted
                   and
                   precisely
                   observed
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   compared
                   with
                   the
                   Date
                   of
                   the
                   Patriarchs
                   release
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   signed
                   at
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   found
                   exactly
                   to
                   agree
                   with
                   that
                   moment
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Body
                   returned
                   to
                   its
                   Ashes
                   .
                
                 This
                 story
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 judged
                 worth
                 relating
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 heard
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 a
                 grave
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 says
                 ,
                 That
                 his
                 
                 own
                 eyes
                 were
                 Witnesses
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 notwithstanding
                 I
                 esteem
                 it
                 a
                 matter
                 not
                 assured
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 it
                 serve
                 to
                 evidence
                 the
                 esteem
                 they
                 entertain
                 of
                 the
                 validity
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 once
                 the
                 curiosity
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 a
                 Grave
                 of
                 one
                 lately
                 dead
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 reported
                 ,
                 walked
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 affrighted
                 them
                 with
                 strange
                 Phantasmes
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 my
                 fortune
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Corps
                 in
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 Provisions
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 spirit
                 nourishes
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 such
                 a
                 Spectacle
                 as
                 is
                 usual
                 after
                 six
                 or
                 seven
                 days
                 Burial
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 ;
                 howsoever
                 Turks
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Christians
                 discourse
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 with
                 much
                 confidence
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 high
                 esteem
                 and
                 efficacy
                 being
                 put
                 on
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 would
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 
                 should
                 endeavour
                 to
                 conserve
                 the
                 reverence
                 thereof
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Basis
                 and
                 main
                 support
                 of
                 their
                 Authority
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 make
                 use
                 thereof
                 on
                 every
                 frivolous
                 occasion
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 familiarity
                 might
                 not
                 render
                 it
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 mens
                 Souls
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 played
                 with
                 on
                 every
                 slight
                 and
                 trivial
                 Affair
                 :
                 But
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 lamented
                 poverty
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 forced
                 to
                 sell
                 Excommucations
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 expose
                 the
                 most
                 reverend
                 and
                 mysterious
                 Offices
                 of
                 Religion
                 unto
                 sale
                 for
                 maintenance
                 and
                 support
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 taking
                 off
                 Excommunications
                 after
                 death
                 hath
                 been
                 usual
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Excommunicating
                 after
                 death
                 may
                 seem
                 a
                 strange
                 kind
                 of
                 severity
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 excommunicated
                 
                 Origen
                 two
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 his
                 decease
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 same
                 Authority
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 depends
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 re-admission
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Greek
                 Canon
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 obtained
                 easily
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 every
                 cold
                 request
                 of
                 the
                 Penitent
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 proof
                 or
                 tryal
                 first
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 hearty
                 and
                 serious
                 conversion
                 ,
                 evidenced
                 by
                 the
                 constant
                 and
                 repeated
                 actions
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 patient
                 and
                 obedient
                 performance
                 of
                 Penance
                 imposed
                 and
                 enjoined
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 have
                 apos●●●tized
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 by
                 becomi●●●
                 Turks
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 14
                 years
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 sought
                 earnestly
                 with
                 tears
                 ,
                 signified
                 and
                 attested
                 by
                 40
                 days
                 fasting
                 with
                 bread
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 continual
                 Prayer
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ,
                 are
                 afterwards
                 received
                 
                 solemnly
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 making
                 a
                 Cross
                 on
                 the
                 Forehead
                 of
                 the
                 Penitent
                 with
                 the
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Chrism
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 usually
                 administred
                 to
                 such
                 who
                 return
                 from
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 darkness
                 and
                 mortal
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 of
                 such
                 who
                 in
                 riper
                 years
                 fall
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 Greeks
                 do
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 or
                 escape
                 of
                 punishment
                 )
                 their
                 re-admission
                 or
                 reception
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 more
                 difficult
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 there
                 is
                 enjoined
                 a
                 Penance
                 of
                 six
                 or
                 seven
                 years
                 humbling
                 themselves
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 and
                 continual
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Catechumeni
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 use
                 or
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 or
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 unless
                 at
                 the
                 hour
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 so
                 rigorous
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 himself
                 
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 release
                 a
                 Penance
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 imposed
                 only
                 by
                 a
                 simple
                 Priest
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 receiving
                 Penitents
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 set
                 Form
                 or
                 Office
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Liturgy
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 we
                 have
                 few
                 Examples
                 of
                 those
                 Apostates
                 who
                 return
                 from
                 the
                 Mahometan
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ;
                 for
                 none
                 dares
                 own
                 such
                 a
                 Conversion
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 dares
                 to
                 dye
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 that
                 practice
                 and
                 admirable
                 part
                 of
                 Discipline
                 is
                 become
                 obsolete
                 and
                 disused
                 .
                 Yet
                 some
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 my
                 time
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Armenian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 afforded
                 more
                 Heroick
                 Examples
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 tryed
                 themselves
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 and
                 Canons
                 prescribed
                 ;
                 for
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 denyed
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 have
                 carried
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 the
                 Badge
                 or
                 distinction
                 of
                 a
                 Mahometan
                 ,
                 feeling
                 
                 some
                 remorses
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 so
                 improved
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 the
                 sparks
                 of
                 some
                 little
                 grace
                 remaining
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 could
                 appease
                 or
                 allay
                 the
                 present
                 torment
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 return
                 to
                 that
                 Faith
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 were
                 fallen
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 having
                 communicated
                 their
                 anguish
                 and
                 desires
                 to
                 some
                 Bishop
                 or
                 grave
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 signifying
                 withal
                 their
                 Courage
                 and
                 Zeal
                 to
                 dye
                 for
                 that
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 denyed
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 exhorted
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 ready
                 expiation
                 of
                 their
                 sin
                 ,
                 to
                 confess
                 Christ
                 at
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 renounced
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 have
                 resolutely
                 performed
                 by
                 leaving
                 off
                 their
                 Tulbants
                 ,
                 and
                 boldly
                 presenting
                 themselves
                 in
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 publick
                 prayers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Turks
                 have
                 challenged
                 them
                 for
                 having
                 revolted
                 or
                 relapsed
                 again
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 have
                 owned
                 their
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 and
                 boldly
                 declared
                 their
                 resolution
                 to
                 dye
                 in
                 that
                 old
                 Faith
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 baptized
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Token
                 or
                 Demonstration
                 hereof
                 ,
                 being
                 carried
                 before
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 or
                 Province
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 words
                 owned
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 trampled
                 their
                 Turkish
                 Tulbants
                 or
                 Sashes
                 under
                 their
                 Feet
                 ,
                 and
                 withstood
                 three
                 times
                 the
                 demand
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 still
                 continue
                 to
                 be
                 Mahometans
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 Mahometan
                 Law
                 :
                 For
                 which
                 ,
                 being
                 condemned
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 suffered
                 death
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 chearfulness
                 and
                 courage
                 that
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 who
                 daily
                 Sacrificed
                 themselves
                 for
                 the
                 Christian
                 Verity
                 .
              
               
                 Considering
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 astonishment
                 ,
                 beheld
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 some
                 poor
                 English
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 fondly
                 and
                 vilely
                 denyed
                 the
                 
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Barbary
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Turky
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 term
                 them
                 ,
                 Renegados
                 ,
                 have
                 afterwards
                 (
                 growing
                 weary
                 of
                 the
                 Customes
                 of
                 Turks
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 strangers
                 )
                 found
                 means
                 of
                 escape
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 again
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 entered
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 frequented
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 boldly
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 most
                 constant
                 and
                 faithful
                 of
                 the
                 Sheepfold
                 :
                 At
                 which
                 confidence
                 of
                 ignorant
                 and
                 illiterate
                 men
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 admire
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 do
                 at
                 the
                 negligence
                 of
                 our
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 acquaint
                 not
                 the
                 Bishops
                 herewith
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 Counsel
                 and
                 Order
                 herein
                 :
                 But
                 perhaps
                 they
                 have
                 either
                 not
                 learned
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 far
                 forgot
                 the
                 ancient
                 Discipline
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 permit
                 men
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 abominable
                 a
                 Lapse
                 and
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 boldly
                 to
                 intrude
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 unhallowed
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 
                 mouths
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 denyed
                 their
                 Saviour
                 and
                 their
                 Country
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 can
                 we
                 say
                 hereunto
                 ?
                 Alas
                 !
                 Many
                 are
                 dissenters
                 from
                 our
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 divisions
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 hath
                 lost
                 much
                 of
                 its
                 Power
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 and
                 esteem
                 amongst
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 being
                 grown
                 careless
                 and
                 cold
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 little
                 dream
                 or
                 consider
                 of
                 such
                 methods
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ;
                 for
                 whilst
                 men
                 contemn
                 the
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 censures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 disown
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 deprive
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 means
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 unless
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 light
                 and
                 eviction
                 ,
                 supplies
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 sublimer
                 manner
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 anciently
                 effected
                 by
                 a
                 rigorous
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 Vulgar
                 Errour
                 that
                 we
                 maintain
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 doth
                 yearly
                 excommunicate
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 the
                 Roman
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 common
                 reason
                 will
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Church
                 cannot
                 excommunicate
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 particular
                 Member
                 thereof
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 it
                 pretends
                 no
                 Jurisdiction
                 or
                 Authority
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 such
                 Claim
                 of
                 Dominion
                 or
                 Superiority
                 over
                 the
                 Roman
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 it
                 owns
                 a
                 subjection
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 plainly
                 evinced
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Chapter
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 I
                 attest
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 upon
                 enquiry
                 made
                 into
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Greek
                 Priests
                 eminent
                 and
                 knowing
                 in
                 the
                 Canons
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 :
                 Though
                 we
                 cannot
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 anciently
                 one
                 Patriarch
                 might
                 renounce
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 over
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 notorious
                 Heresie
                 ;
                 as
                 S.
                 Cyril
                 did
                 to
                 Nestorius
                 before
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ..
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   treatment
                   the
                   Greeks
                   use
                   towards
                   their
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Opinion
                   they
                   have
                   of
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   middle
                   state
                   of
                   Souls
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Greeks
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 sickness
                 and
                 mournings
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 retain
                 not
                 only
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 by
                 us
                 accounted
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 savouring
                 somewhat
                 of
                 ancient
                 Gentilism
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 headache
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 ill-affected
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 binds
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Vail
                 of
                 the
                 Sacramental
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 and
                 administers
                 to
                 the
                 sick
                 a
                 draught
                 of
                 consecrated
                 Water
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 is
                 Basil
                 ,
                 or
                 Dittamon
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 odoriferous
                 Herb
                 ,
                 blessed
                 with
                 the
                 touch
                 of
                 a
                 Crucifix
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 ,
                 and
                 administred
                 as
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Medicine
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 operative
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 indisposition
                 increase
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 or
                 extream
                 Unction
                 is
                 applyed
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 mixed
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 that
                 Water
                 which
                 was
                 consecrated
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 proper
                 for
                 that
                 occasion
                 ,
                 are
                 rehearsed
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 such
                 Chapters
                 and
                 Verses
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 which
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 likewise
                 usual
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Vows
                 upon
                 recovery
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 to
                 tender
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Leg
                 ,
                 Arm
                 ,
                 or
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Member
                 ill-affected
                 in
                 Silver
                 or
                 Gold
                 ,
                 in
                 remembrance
                 and
                 gratitude
                 for
                 the
                 late
                 mercy
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God.
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 party
                 dyes
                 ,
                 the
                 lamentations
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 are
                 most
                 barbarous
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 his
                 eyes
                 are
                 shut
                 ,
                 his
                 Corps
                 are
                 clothed
                 in
                 its
                 best
                 
                 Apparel
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 being
                 stretched
                 on
                 the
                 Floor
                 with
                 a
                 Taper
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 then
                 begins
                 the
                 Scene
                 of
                 sorrow
                 :
                 the
                 Wife
                 ,
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 and
                 Friends
                 entring
                 with
                 their
                 Hair
                 dishevelled
                 ,
                 their
                 Garments
                 loose
                 and
                 torn
                 ,
                 pulling
                 their
                 Locks
                 ,
                 and
                 beating
                 their
                 Breasts
                 ,
                 and
                 scratching
                 their
                 Faces
                 with
                 their
                 Nails
              
               
                 —
                 Faedantes
                 unguibus
                 ora
                 .
              
               
                 make
                 such
                 deep
                 sighs
                 and
                 sad
                 cryes
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 justly
                 incur
                 the
                 reprehension
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 them
                 that
                 reasonable
                 Counsel
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   Mourn
                   not
                   like
                   those
                   without
                   hope
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Thes.
                 4.
                 v.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Body
                 thus
                 dressed
                 up
                 with
                 a
                 Crucifix
                 on
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 is
                 carried
                 to
                 burial
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prayers
                 solemnized
                 with
                 Incense
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 receive
                 his
                 Soul
                 into
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 ;
                 the
                 Wife
                 follows
                 
                 her
                 departed
                 Husband
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 passion
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 last
                 office
                 of
                 kindness
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 intended
                 with
                 violence
                 of
                 her
                 shreeks
                 to
                 force
                 out
                 her
                 own
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bear
                 company
                 with
                 the
                 Corps
                 of
                 her
                 Husband
                 in
                 his
                 Cave
                 of
                 darkness
                 :
                 And
                 where
                 passion
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 so
                 vigorous
                 and
                 violent
                 in
                 its
                 representation
                 of
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 gentle
                 and
                 more
                 even
                 temper
                 of
                 some
                 Wives
                 ;
                 there
                 want
                 not
                 Women
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 perfect
                 Tragedians
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 hired
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Corps
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 act
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Relations
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 distracted
                 postures
                 ,
                 and
                 motions
                 of
                 real
                 grief
                 and
                 confused
                 sorrow
                 .
                 The
                 Corps
                 being
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Office
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Friends
                 which
                 accompany
                 it
                 first
                 kiss
                 the
                 Crucifix
                 on
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 Forehead
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 every
                 
                 one
                 eats
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drinks
                 a
                 glass
                 of
                 Wine
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 wishing
                 rest
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 departed
                 ,
                 and
                 consolation
                 to
                 the
                 afflicted
                 Relations
                 ;
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 attend
                 them
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 end
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 Burial
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 eight
                 days
                 after
                 the
                 Burial
                 ,
                 the
                 friends
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 make
                 their
                 charitable
                 Visits
                 to
                 condole
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 the
                 nearer
                 Relations
                 ,
                 and
                 accompany
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Prayers
                 offered
                 for
                 the
                 quiet
                 and
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 departed
                 Soul
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 men
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Women
                 renew
                 their
                 barbarous
                 lamentations
                 with
                 shreeks
                 and
                 cryes
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 evidences
                 of
                 distraction
                 and
                 sorrow
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 can
                 pay
                 others
                 to
                 act
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 passion
                 ,
                 force
                 not
                 themselves
                 with
                 that
                 violence
                 ,
                 but
                 send
                 them
                 to
                 lament
                 and
                 mourn
                 over
                 the
                 Sepulcher
                 
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 eight
                 days
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 after
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 on
                 which
                 Prayers
                 are
                 said
                 for
                 the
                 Soul
                 departed
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 ,
                 manner
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 nine
                 days
                 ,
                 of
                 forty
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 six
                 months
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Masses
                 are
                 said
                 for
                 repose
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 those
                 then
                 present
                 are
                 entertained
                 with
                 boiled
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 and
                 Rice
                 ,
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 dryed
                 fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 custom
                 esteemed
                 by
                 the
                 Greeks
                 of
                 great
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 more
                 devoutly
                 solemnize
                 on
                 the
                 Fryday
                 before
                 their
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Lent
                 of
                 
                   Advent
                   ,
                   Good-Fryday
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fryday
                 before
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 special
                 days
                 observed
                 for
                 Commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 such
                 as
                 dyed
                 of
                 violent
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 natural
                 deaths
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 which
                 
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 holds
                 concerning
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Souls
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 diversity
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 matter
                 not
                 clearly
                 determined
                 by
                 Councils
                 .
                 Howsoever
                 the
                 Anatolian
                 Confession
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 generally
                 accepted
                 and
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 Greek
                 Divines
                 ,
                 doth
                 clearly
                 and
                 expresly
                 maintain
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Souls
                 ,
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 cleared
                 and
                 loosed
                 from
                 the
                 Fetters
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 go
                 either
                 to
                 Heaven
                 or
                 to
                 Hell
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 hath
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 Abraham's
                 Bosom
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Saints
                 sit
                 and
                 intercede
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 whom
                 are
                 daily
                 sung
                 Hymns
                 of
                 praise
                 and
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 as
                 go
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 the
                 eternal
                 Fire
                 ,
                 the
                 Bottomless
                 Pit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 are
                 such
                 who
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Divine
                 anger
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 are
                 immediately
                 imposed
                 Chains
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Fetters
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 taken
                 off
                 ,
                 nor
                 loosed
                 to
                 all
                 Eternity
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 are
                 such
                 who
                 enter
                 or
                 are
                 introduced
                 into
                 the
                 Mansions
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 without
                 those
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 Fetters
                 ,
                 Pains
                 and
                 Torments
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 ever
                 enslave
                 and
                 afflict
                 the
                 damned
                 ;
                 but
                 departing
                 this
                 life
                 with
                 dispositions
                 to
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 life
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 advantagious
                 assistances
                 of
                 Confession
                 and
                 Absolution
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Grace
                 be
                 not
                 thoroughly
                 perfected
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 resolution
                 of
                 godliness
                 proceeded
                 to
                 action
                 ,
                 have
                 yet
                 their
                 resolutions
                 ,
                 
                 dispositions
                 &
                 beginnings
                 of
                 Pietymade
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 maturity
                 &
                 esteem
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 works
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 World
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   
                   shall
                   praise
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   Grave
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   the
                   dead
                   give
                   thanks
                   unto
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   Pit
                   ?
                
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Offertories
                 ,
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 and
                 Almes
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 by
                 the
                 living
                 on
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 those
                 Prayers
                 .
                 
                   Tu
                   autem
                   Domine
                   repone
                   animam
                   ejus
                   in
                   loco
                   lucenti
                   ,
                   in
                   loco
                   quietis
                   &
                   consolationis
                   ,
                   ex
                   quo
                   longe
                   est
                   omnis
                   maestitia
                   ,
                   dolor
                   ,
                   &
                   suspirium
                   ,
                   condonans
                   ei
                   omne
                   peccatum
                   .
                   Do
                   thou
                   Lord
                   repose
                   his
                   Soul
                   in
                   the
                   Mansions
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   of
                   quietness
                   and
                   consolation
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   are
                   banished
                   all
                   sadness
                   ,
                   grief
                   ,
                   and
                   sighs
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 place
                 (
                 it
                 seems
                 )
                 they
                 account
                 no
                 different
                 Limbo
                 from
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 whose
                 flames
                 purge
                 and
                 cleanse
                 ,
                 or
                 whose
                 torments
                 afflict
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 the
                 least
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Council
                 of
                 
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 condemned
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Origen
                 herein
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 soul
                 then
                 becomes
                 uncapable
                 either
                 by
                 its
                 sufferings
                 or
                 repentance
                 to
                 obtain
                 pardon
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 behalf
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Soul
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 being
                 entered
                 ,
                 the
                 Gate
                 is
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Path
                 or
                 way
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 their
                 Almes-deeds
                 ,
                 and
                 Offertories
                 of
                 frequent
                 Sacrifices
                 without
                 Blood
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 triumphant
                 ,
                 open
                 the
                 doors
                 of
                 Paradise
                 to
                 languishing
                 and
                 wishing
                 Souls
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 interim
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 holds
                 ,
                 That
                 neither
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 
                 the
                 four
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Synod
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 assembled
                 ,
                 are
                 able
                 by
                 their
                 Autority
                 ,
                 Bolles
                 or
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 to
                 prescribe
                 a
                 time
                 for
                 release
                 of
                 one
                 Soul
                 from
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 Hell
                 ;
                 only
                 the
                 Mercies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 vouchsafes
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 can
                 sign
                 this
                 release
                 and
                 delivery
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 he
                 shall
                 think
                 fit
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Blessed
                 receive
                 not
                 their
                 repletions
                 of
                 Glory
                 in
                 Heaven
                 until
                 after
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 shall
                 the
                 Damned
                 their
                 fullness
                 of
                 Torment
                 in
                 everlasting
                 flames
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tenents
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ;
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Repository
                 of
                 longing
                 Souls
                 is
                 not
                 locally
                 different
                 from
                 Hell
                 it self
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 endure
                 no
                 other
                 punishment
                 than
                 only
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 deprivation
                 from
                 
                 God
                 and
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 purged
                 by
                 Fire
                 and
                 Flames
                 :
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Indulgences
                 nor
                 Pardons
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 can
                 by
                 their
                 Autority
                 remit
                 one
                 moment
                 of
                 detention
                 to
                 the
                 imprisoned
                 Souls
                 ,
                 farther
                 than
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Militant
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Prayers
                 and
                 good
                 works
                 only
                 those
                 Souls
                 find
                 ease
                 and
                 benefit
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 certain
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 and
                 their
                 Tenent
                 about
                 the
                 Pontificial
                 Authority
                 ,
                 the
                 Romanists
                 make
                 their
                 greatest
                 exception
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Fifth
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   called
                   Marriage
                   :
                
              
               
                 MArriage
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 two
                 Bodies
                 into
                 one
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Benefit
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Politick
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 under
                 all
                 Christian
                 Governments
                 ,
                 hath
                 taken
                 upon
                 it self
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 tying
                 the
                 Matrimonial
                 Knot
                 ,
                 of
                 blessing
                 the
                 Parties
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 giving
                 ,
                 or
                 granting
                 rules
                 and
                 limits
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 retaining
                 unto
                 these
                 days
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Laws
                 of
                 ancient
                 severity
                 and
                 mortification
                 ,
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 forbids
                 and
                 declares
                 unlawful
                 the
                 fourth
                 Marriage
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 Polygamie
                 
                 is
                 allowable
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 disapprove
                 it
                 as
                 dissentaneous
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 undecent
                 ,
                 and
                 savouring
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 sensuality
                 of
                 Concupiscence
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 buried
                 his
                 first
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 a
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 deprived
                 of
                 that
                 also
                 hath
                 proceeded
                 to
                 the
                 embraces
                 of
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 satisfied
                 ;
                 but
                 gives
                 a
                 stop
                 here
                 ,
                 judging
                 that
                 where
                 death
                 hath
                 three
                 times
                 made
                 a
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 Matrimonial
                 Bed
                 ,
                 there
                 ought
                 a
                 limitation
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 unto
                 farther
                 proceedings
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 Widower
                 may
                 lament
                 and
                 condole
                 the
                 unhappiness
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 deprivements
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 having
                 proved
                 the
                 troubles
                 and
                 importunities
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 may
                 find
                 time
                 and
                 leisure
                 for
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Repentance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Greeks
                 give
                 why
                 the
                 fourth
                 Marriage
                 is
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 come
                 under
                 
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Polygamie
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 forbidden
                 by
                 the
                 Civil
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Laws
                 of
                 Christians
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 understand
                 Polygamie
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Conjunction
                 of
                 divers
                 Copulatives
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 understood
                 until
                 a
                 person
                 proceeds
                 unto
                 a
                 fourth
                 Wife
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 Copulative
                 in
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Marriage
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 allegation
                 is
                 so
                 frivolous
                 and
                 unsatisfactory
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 understand
                 the
                 nicety
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 rather
                 believe
                 that
                 this
                 prohibition
                 was
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 ancient
                 Customs
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 mortifications
                 were
                 more
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 luxurious
                 indulgence
                 to
                 carnality
                 generally
                 condemned
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 fashion
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 cap.
                 18.
                 
                   de
                   doct
                   .
                   Christ.
                   &
                   lib.
                
                 16.
                 
                   contra
                   Faust●●●
                
                 ;
                 against
                 which
                 also
                 S.
                 Jerom
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 so
                 much
                 inveighs
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 stiles
                 the
                 second
                 Marriage
                 little
                 
                 better
                 than
                 Fornication
                 ;
                 what
                 censure
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 likely
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 pass
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 or
                 fifth
                 Marriages
                 ;
                 and
                 herein
                 hath
                 been
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 Opinions
                 in
                 former
                 Ages
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Socrates
                   Schol.
                
                 saith
                 lib.
                 5.
                 c.
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 Novatians
                 in
                 Phrygia
                 allow
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 second
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 inhabit
                 Constantinople
                 do
                 neither
                 receive
                 nor
                 reject
                 it
                 ;
                 again
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 admit
                 it
                 wholly
                 :
                 the
                 Original
                 Authors
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 diversity
                 were
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 governed
                 the
                 Churches
                 at
                 divers
                 and
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 strict
                 soever
                 this
                 Church
                 is
                 esteemed
                 in
                 admitting
                 many
                 degrees
                 of
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 proceeding
                 farther
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 yet
                 through
                 corruption
                 and
                 poverty
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 that
                 Knot
                 is
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 facility
                 obtained
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 ordinary
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 take
                 out
                 a
                 Divorce
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 marry
                 another
                 Woman
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 afterwards
                 to
                 alter
                 his
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoyn
                 the
                 Party
                 to
                 reassume
                 his
                 first
                 Wife
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 ignorant
                 soul
                 as
                 well
                 confused
                 in
                 his
                 love
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 Conscience
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 rather
                 Ignorance
                 in
                 Government
                 than
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 any
                 Canon
                 whereby
                 such
                 a
                 liberty
                 is
                 dispensed
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Metropolites
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 being
                 miserably
                 poor
                 ,
                 their
                 Divorces
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Excommunications
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 vendible
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 yearly
                 accrues
                 a
                 considerable
                 benefit
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 perhaps
                 also
                 this
                 freedom
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 be
                 indulged
                 in
                 imitation
                 and
                 complyance
                 with
                 the
                 Government
                 under
                 which
                 they
                 live
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ceremonies
                 used
                 at
                 their
                 Marriages
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 serious
                 and
                 significant
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 too
                 light
                 
                 and
                 frivolous
                 for
                 so
                 considerable
                 and
                 important
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 their
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Collects
                 at
                 this
                 Service
                 are
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 apt
                 and
                 Divine
                 Expressions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Ring
                 is
                 very
                 decent
                 and
                 becoming
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 changing
                 of
                 Garlands
                 from
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 to
                 the
                 Bride
                 ,
                 the
                 giving
                 them
                 Wine
                 and
                 sugared
                 Confects
                 in
                 a
                 Spoon
                 ,
                 and
                 tying
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 Garter
                 ,
                 and
                 rocking
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 are
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Toys
                 which
                 seem
                 too
                 mean
                 and
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 aptly
                 fitted
                 to
                 an
                 Institution
                 so
                 serious
                 and
                 and
                 important
                 as
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 a
                 merry
                 and
                 sanguine
                 complexion
                 ,
                 are
                 wanton
                 and
                 unconstant
                 in
                 their
                 Amours
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 usual
                 (
                 as
                 amongst
                 other
                 Nations
                 )
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 Addresses
                 to
                 one
                 Mistress
                 ,
                 and
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 commonly
                 give
                 
                 their
                 Sponsalia
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Ring
                 ,
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 their
                 contract
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 inhabit
                 in
                 or
                 about
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Smyrna
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Capital
                 Cities
                 ,
                 look
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 imitate
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 keeping
                 up
                 their
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 retirement
                 and
                 distance
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 their
                 eyes
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 pollute
                 and
                 deflower
                 them
                 ,
                 calling
                 them
                 Jewels
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 before
                 their
                 price
                 and
                 bargain
                 is
                 made
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 ,
                 agreeing
                 on
                 the
                 terms
                 ,
                 prepares
                 the
                 Nuptials
                 ,
                 invites
                 the
                 Guests
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 is
                 acquainted
                 with
                 his
                 Bride
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 Relation
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 receives
                 from
                 the
                 information
                 of
                 his
                 Female
                 Friends
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 this
                 discovery
                 have
                 made
                 her
                 visits
                 ,
                 frequented
                 the
                 Table
                 and
                 Bath
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 judgment
                 and
                 fancy
                 he
                 submits
                 his
                 
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 perfectly
                 enamoured
                 by
                 the
                 praises
                 they
                 give
                 her
                 ;
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 assurance
                 of
                 her
                 beauty
                 or
                 affections
                 ,
                 or
                 harmony
                 of
                 her
                 humour
                 with
                 his
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 none
                 until
                 after
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 Marriage
                 is
                 passed
                 :
                 When
                 the
                 Parents
                 and
                 Friends
                 conduct
                 the
                 Bride
                 into
                 the
                 Nuptial
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 where
                 having
                 sate
                 for
                 a
                 short
                 space
                 in
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Female
                 Guests
                 with
                 her
                 Face
                 covered
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 enters
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 trembling
                 hand
                 lifts
                 up
                 the
                 Vail
                 ,
                 and
                 kisses
                 her
                 ,
                 being
                 forced
                 to
                 remain
                 content
                 with
                 his
                 Fortune
                 whether
                 of
                 beauty
                 ,
                 or
                 deformity
                 ,
                 good
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 evil
                 disposition
                 ,
                 which
                 oft-times
                 produces
                 a
                 too
                 late
                 repentance
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 familiarity
                 between
                 the
                 Greeks
                 of
                 the
                 Islands
                 of
                 Archi-pelago
                 admits
                 not
                 of
                 these
                 niceties
                 ,
                 
                 their
                 conversation
                 being
                 more
                 free
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 they
                 frequent
                 each
                 others
                 societies
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 jollity
                 of
                 their
                 natural
                 temper
                 ,
                 dance
                 men
                 and
                 Women
                 together
                 .
                 During
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 such
                 mirth
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 young
                 people
                 often
                 enter
                 into
                 Promises
                 and
                 Protestations
                 of
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 men
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 levity
                 and
                 unconstancy
                 of
                 their
                 humour
                 as
                 often
                 break
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 revenge
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Mothers
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 vindication
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 frequently
                 exercise
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Witch-craft
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 tying
                 up
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 accompanying
                 with
                 any
                 Woman
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 her
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 faultered
                 in
                 his
                 faith
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 usually
                 practised
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 people
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 talk
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bridegrooms
                 complain
                 of
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 be
                 delivered
                 ,
                 until
                 some
                 means
                 or
                 composition
                 hath
                 
                 been
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 old
                 Woman
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 Bond
                 ,
                 or
                 untye
                 the
                 Knot
                 ,
                 which
                 debilitated
                 and
                 infeebled
                 his
                 virile
                 inclinations
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 one
                 thing
                 here
                 is
                 very
                 observable
                 and
                 curious
                 to
                 be
                 inserted
                 :
                 That
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 usual
                 for
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Greece
                 called
                 now
                 Romania
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Turkish
                   Rumeli
                
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 Greek
                 Women
                 to
                 Wife
                 ,
                 marrying
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Mahometan
                 Law
                 ;
                 which
                 Custome
                 was
                 become
                 so
                 frequent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Women
                 ,
                 little
                 regarding
                 that
                 Caution
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 of
                 being
                 unequally
                 yoked
                 ,
                 freely
                 entered
                 into
                 Kabin
                 with
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 scruple
                 designed
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 infidelity
                 of
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 seemed
                 half-content
                 to
                 become
                 themselves
                 Apostates
                 .
                 To
                 prevent
                 and
                 remedy
                 which
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 
                 and
                 Metropolites
                 often
                 consulted
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 contribute
                 little
                 to
                 their
                 redress
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 masters
                 both
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 and
                 fortunes
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 subservient
                 to
                 their
                 Labour
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Women
                 to
                 their
                 Lusts.
                 Howsoever
                 ,
                 of
                 late
                 years
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 complaining
                 of
                 these
                 Marriages
                 to
                 the
                 Muftee
                 ,
                 proposed
                 this
                 Query
                 ,
                 viz.
                 whether
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 lawful
                 for
                 a
                 Turk
                 to
                 unite
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 which
                 was
                 nourished
                 with
                 Swines
                 flesh
                 and
                 Wine
                 ?
                 for
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 Christian
                 Women
                 :
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 Children
                 born
                 to
                 Turks
                 ,
                 partaking
                 of
                 those
                 abominable
                 nourishments
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 produced
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 Births
                 polluted
                 and
                 unfit
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 Musselmen
                 ?
                 The
                 Muftee
                 ,
                 startled
                 a
                 while
                 with
                 the
                 novelty
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 considering
                 seriously
                 thereon
                 ,
                 replyed
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 those
                 Marriages
                 were
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 Turks
                 .
                 
                   Then
                   ,
                   said
                   the
                   Patriarch
                   ,
                   such
                   Marriages
                   as
                   these
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   frequent
                   amongst
                   you
                   in
                   Romelia
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   forbidden
                   ;
                
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Muftee
                 assented
                 ,
                 and
                 represented
                 the
                 Case
                 to
                 the
                 Vizier
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 concurring
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 no
                 Turk
                 should
                 marry
                 a
                 Christian
                 Woman
                 ,
                 unless
                 she
                 first
                 renounced
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 embraced
                 the
                 Mahometan
                 :
                 Which
                 Order
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 gave
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 those
                 Marriages
                 in
                 Romania
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Parents
                 unwilling
                 or
                 ashamed
                 to
                 permit
                 their
                 Daughters
                 to
                 abandon
                 their
                 Faith
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 a
                 Husband
                 ,
                 have
                 conserved
                 them
                 ever
                 since
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 equal
                 and
                 lawful
                 Marriages
                 of
                 Christians
                 :
                 But
                 whether
                 this
                 may
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 course
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 cause
                 Women
                 to
                 relinquish
                 
                 their
                 Faith
                 which
                 (
                 God
                 knows
                 )
                 in
                 that
                 People
                 is
                 fixed
                 with
                 a
                 tender
                 root
                 ,
                 experience
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 will
                 best
                 demonstrate
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1672.
                 and
                 was
                 related
                 to
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 and
                 attested
                 by
                 those
                 present
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Liturgies
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Greek
                   Church
                   ,
                   of
                   their
                   length
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   used
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Liturgies
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 are
                 in
                 number
                 four
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 of
                 S.
                 James
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Crispus
                 ,
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 being
                 five
                 hours
                 long
                 and
                 tedious
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 used
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 23
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 is
                 the
                 Festival
                 of
                 that
                 Saint
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   John
                   Chrysostom
                
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 St.
                 Basil
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 the
                 great
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Liturgy
                 of
                 S.
                 Chrysostom
                 is
                 read
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 except
                 Sundays
                 in
                 
                   Lent
                   ,
                   Thursday
                
                 and
                 Saturday
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Week
                 ,
                 or
                 Vigil
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Festival
                 of
                 the
                 Elevation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Cross
                 ,
                 falling
                 on
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 times
                 is
                 read
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 of
                 S.
                 Basil
                 ,
                 being
                 esteemed
                 longer
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 more
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Fasting
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Liturgy
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 preconsecrated
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 after
                 those
                 of
                 S.
                 Chrysostom
                 or
                 S.
                 Basil
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 already
                 Consecration
                 is
                 presupposed
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Elements
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 contains
                 no
                 preamble
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 do
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 Composition
                 of
                 Prayers
                 for
                 
                 making
                 worthy
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 Communicants
                 for
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Mysteries
                 .
                 Nor
                 are
                 the
                 Epistle
                 and
                 Gospel
                 read
                 in
                 this
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 read
                 before
                 ;
                 this
                 being
                 like
                 our
                 second
                 Service
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 Communion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 read
                 later
                 ,
                 commonly
                 beginning
                 about
                 Eleven
                 a
                 Clock
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 fitted
                 for
                 their
                 devotion
                 who
                 have
                 least
                 leisure
                 and
                 piety
                 towards
                 Gods
                 service
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 Liturgy
                 is
                 only
                 repeated
                 Wednesdays
                 and
                 Frydays
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Monasteries
                 they
                 begin
                 it
                 more
                 early
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 about
                 Nine
                 a
                 Clock
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 after
                 their
                 slender
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 which
                 on
                 those
                 days
                 is
                 only
                 bread
                 and
                 water
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 also
                 they
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 meal
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 return
                 betimes
                 to
                 their
                 Vespers
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 with
                 an
                 entire
                 rehearsal
                 of
                 the
                 Psalter
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 daily
                 obliged
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 employs
                 their
                 
                 whole
                 time
                 on
                 days
                 of
                 Fasting
                 :
                 which
                 tedious
                 and
                 indiscreet
                 length
                 of
                 Liturgies
                 I
                 have
                 observed
                 to
                 abate
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 true
                 zeal
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 that
                 pure
                 and
                 incomprehensible
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 run
                 over
                 their
                 Offices
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 School-boys
                 do
                 their
                 Tasks
                 ,
                 pronouncing
                 their
                 words
                 so
                 swift
                 and
                 thick
                 as
                 renders
                 them
                 inarticulate
                 and
                 unintelligible
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 savour
                 or
                 energy
                 to
                 persons
                 who
                 desire
                 to
                 prosper
                 in
                 Devotion
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 all
                 these
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 Offices
                 ,
                 they
                 repeat
                 an
                 additional
                 Lecture
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 some
                 Saint
                 ,
                 which
                 serves
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 Sermon
                 or
                 Homily
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 one
                 being
                 read
                 for
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Summary
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 may
                 be
                 finished
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 or
                 circle
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 
                 Book
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Collection
                 of
                 Acts
                 and
                 Histories
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Pictures
                   and
                   Images
                   in
                   the
                   Greek
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Greeks
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Pictures
                 for
                 Adornment
                 ,
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 Worship
                 ;
                 they
                 burn
                 Lamps
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 perfume
                 them
                 with
                 Incense
                 ,
                 beginning
                 and
                 ending
                 their
                 Prayers
                 with
                 reverend
                 bowings
                 and
                 crossings
                 before
                 the
                 representations
                 and
                 figures
                 of
                 Saints
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 end
                 there
                 is
                 always
                 layed
                 on
                 a
                 Desk
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 and
                 S.
                 George
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 kiss
                 at
                 their
                 coming
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 some
                 grand
                 Period
                 of
                 their
                 Liturgy
                 .
                 But
                 
                 all
                 carved
                 Images
                 they
                 abhor
                 ,
                 and
                 Anathematize
                 the
                 adorers
                 of
                 Sculptile
                 Representations
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 formerly
                 been
                 abused
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 maledictions
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 Adversaries
                 to
                 both
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 exactly
                 deliver
                 the
                 Tenent
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 herein
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 faithfully
                 rendred
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 ,
                 their
                 clear
                 Sentence
                 and
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 being
                 what
                 is
                 delivered
                 as
                 the
                 undoubted
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Great
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   Idols
                   and
                   Representations
                   .
                   For
                   Idols
                   are
                   figures
                   of
                   mans
                   invention
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   testifies
                   .
                   
                     
                       We
                       know
                       that
                       an
                       Idol
                       in
                       the
                       world
                       is
                       nothing
                       ,
                    
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   4.
                   but
                   an
                   Image
                   
                   is
                   a
                   representation
                   of
                   some
                   true
                   transaction
                   of
                   what
                   hath
                   passed
                   and
                   been
                   transacted
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Picture
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                   
                   But
                   different
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   worshipped
                   their
                   Idols
                   who
                   adored
                   them
                   as
                   Gods
                   ,
                   and
                   offered
                   incense
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   That
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   were
                   Gods
                   ,
                   as
                   Nebuchadnezar
                   did
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   honour
                   and
                   adore
                   Pictures
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   worship
                   the
                   Wood
                   ,
                   nor
                   Colours
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   Saints
                   
                   whose
                   Representations
                   they
                   are
                   .
                   We
                   honour
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   reverence
                   of
                   Servants
                   ,
                   figuring
                   in
                   our
                   minds
                   the
                   person
                   and
                   presence
                   of
                   those
                   Saints
                   .
                   As
                   when
                   we
                   bow
                   to
                   a
                   Crucifix
                   ,
                   we
                   form
                   in
                   our
                   minds
                   Christ
                   hanging
                   on
                   the
                   Cross
                   for
                   our
                   salvation
                   to
                   which
                   we
                   encline
                   our
                   heads
                   and
                   knees
                   with
                   thanksgiving
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   when
                   we
                   worship
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                   ,
                   we
                   raise
                   our
                   Contemplations
                   unto
                   that
                   holy
                   Mother
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   We
                   bow
                   our
                   heads
                   and
                   knees
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   pronounce
                   her
                   blessed
                   above
                   all
                   men
                   or
                   Women
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Arch-Angel
                   
                   Gabriel
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   appears
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   Service
                   which
                   we
                   offer
                   unto
                   God.
                   Nor
                   do
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   Faith
                   allow
                   of
                   the
                   graven
                   Workmanship
                   of
                   Images
                   to
                   the
                   life
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   the
                   Countenances
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   whose
                   persons
                   they
                   represent
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Cherubims
                   ,
                   over-shadowing
                   the
                   Ark
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   did
                   represent
                   those
                   true
                   Cherubims
                   in
                   Heaven
                   which
                   remain
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   honoured
                   and
                   adored
                   by
                   the
                   Israelites
                   without
                   transgression
                   of
                   that
                   Commandment
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   worshipped
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   lodged
                   it
                   with
                   decent
                   and
                   due
                   honour
                   ,
                   they
                   committed
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                   nor
                   made
                   invalid
                   the
                   Commands
                   of
                   the
                   Decalogue
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   declare
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   wonderful
                   in
                   his
                   Saints
                   .
                   Only
                   it
                   is
                   requisite
                   that
                   the
                   Image
                   have
                   
                   some
                   lively
                   resemblance
                   of
                   the
                   Saint
                   it
                   represents
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   prayes
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   easily
                   affected
                   thereby
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   holy
                   and
                   sacred
                   Images
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Seventh
                   Universal
                   Synod
                   ,
                   hath
                   anathematized
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   do
                   oppose
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   authorized
                   and
                   for
                   ever
                   established
                   the
                   adoration
                   of
                   venerable
                   Images
                   ,
                   as
                   appears
                   in
                   the
                   Ninth
                   Canon
                   of
                   that
                   Synod
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hereby
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 what
                 Opinion
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 holds
                 concerning
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Pictures
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 whilest
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 maintain
                 from
                 Antiquity
                 and
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 late
                 date
                 ,
                 and
                 later
                 received
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 despise
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 Doctor
                 and
                 Father
                 St.
                 Basil
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 70
                 th
                 Epistle
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 France
                 and
                 Italy
                 ,
                 complains
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 arisen
                 in
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Churches
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 faithful
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 adore
                 Images
                 ,
                 or
                 resign
                 their
                 Bodies
                 to
                 the
                 flames
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 was
                 terminated
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 declares
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 persecution
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 nature
                 to
                 those
                 in
                 past
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 tormented
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 Christianity
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 those
                 that
                 bear
                 the
                 glorious
                 name
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 condemned
                 the
                 others
                 to
                 banishment
                 ,
                 to
                 Flames
                 ,
                 to
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Torments
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 Crime
                 than
                 for
                 observance
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Tradition
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 That
                 Arianism
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 prevailing
                 ,
                 Christian
                 Hereticks
                 were
                 then
                 the
                 Persecutors
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 enforcement
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Arius
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Images
                 .
                 And
                 howsoever
                 the
                 Greeks
                 distinguish
                 and
                 moderate
                 their
                 terms
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 indifferently
                 ,
                 their
                 Churches
                 do
                 not
                 much
                 abound
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 seldom
                 other
                 Pictures
                 which
                 adorn
                 their
                 Walls
                 ,
                 or
                 Portals
                 of
                 their
                 Chancels
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 S.
                 Michael
                 the
                 Arch-Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 George
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 yield
                 much
                 reverence
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 attribute
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 working
                 Miracles
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Spain
                 and
                 Italy
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 which
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 scandal
                 which
                 Pictures
                 and
                 Images
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Oratories
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 administer
                 to
                 
                   Turks
                   ,
                   Jews
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 ;
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 wholly
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 not
                 being
                 capable
                 to
                 comprehend
                 the
                 niceties
                 of
                 distinction
                 in
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 which
                 the
                 Schools
                 and
                 subtile
                 men
                 have
                 formed
                 to
                 clear
                 themselves
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 from
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 reproach
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 with
                 the
                 Infamy
                 of
                 that
                 irrational
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 Christians
                 first
                 preached
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 confounded
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 thereby
                 taken
                 that
                 Offence
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 be
                 believed
                 hath
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 days
                 affrighted
                 many
                 from
                 embracing
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Greeks
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 use
                 some
                 caution
                 herein
                 ,
                 by
                 not
                 painting
                 Pictures
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 using
                 engraven
                 Images
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 not
                 drawing
                 them
                 farther
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 Waste
                 with
                 
                 an
                 ill-favoured
                 sort
                 of
                 flat
                 painting
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 thereby
                 excuse
                 the
                 inconvenience
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 objected
                 :
                 Yet
                 certainly
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 so
                 scandalous
                 amongst
                 Turks
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 have
                 scarce
                 any
                 thing
                 good
                 in
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 profess
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 Enemies
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 though
                 Pictures
                 and
                 Images
                 may
                 be
                 allowed
                 indifferently
                 in
                 other
                 Churches
                 ;
                 yet
                 being
                 no
                 essential
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 Worship
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 wholly
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 and
                 wiped
                 out
                 in
                 Turkey
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Prayers
                   to
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   Adoration
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Greek
                 Church
                 in
                 their
                 Prayers
                 to
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 which
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Beatifical
                 Vision
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 differ
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 from
                 the
                 Roman
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 best
                 understand
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Orthodox
                   Confession
                   of
                   the
                
                 Anatolian
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   crave
                   the
                   intercession
                   of
                   Saints
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   pray
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   invoke
                   them
                   not
                   as
                   Gods
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   his
                   friends
                   ,
                   who
                   serve
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   praise
                
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 adore
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 crave
                 their
                 assistance
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 assist
                 us
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Power
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 procure
                 for
                 us
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 their
                 administrations
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 say
                 farther
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 nor
                 understand
                 our
                 Prayers
                 .
                 
                 To
                 whom
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 of
                 themselves
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 nor
                 hear
                 our
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Divine
                 Grace
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 richly
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 both
                 understand
                 and
                 hear
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 invoke
                 Angels
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 mediate
                 for
                 us
                 by
                 their
                 Ministry
                 
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 wherefore
                 they
                 offer
                 to
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Alms
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 works
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   farther
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                
                 as
                 God
                 commanded
                 the
                 Friends
                 of
                 Job
                 
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 bring
                 their
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 offer
                 them
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Job
                 should
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 him
                 God
                 would
                 accept
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 bringing
                 our
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 Prayer
                 to
                 the
                 Footstool
                 of
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 have
                 them
                 there
                 tendered
                 to
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 his
                 accepted
                 and
                 beloved
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 sees
                 not
                 here
                 that
                 the
                 Greeks
                 have
                 learned
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Schools
                 ;
                 of
                 whose
                 Doctrine
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 they
                 have
                 extracted
                 the
                 Principles
                 by
                 their
                 studies
                 and
                 Conversation
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 Gymnasion
                 and
                 Library
                 of
                 their
                 knowledge
                 
                 and
                 learning
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 most
                 points
                 of
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Patriarchal
                 Autority
                 is
                 not
                 concerned
                 ,
                 they
                 exactly
                 concur
                 with
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Schools
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 that
                 their
                 Prayers
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 are
                 so
                 frequently
                 enjoyned
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Offices
                 and
                 Rosaries
                 ,
                 but
                 scattered
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 in
                 their
                 Breviaries
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 for
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 some
                 Collections
                 .
              
               
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayers
                 to
                 Saintsused
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Holy
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 have
                 stoutly
                 fought
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 Crowned
                 ,
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 our
                 souls
                 .
              
               
                 Holy
                 Apostles
                 beseech
                 the
                 merciful
                 God
                 to
                 grant
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 to
                 our
                 souls
                 .
                 
              
               
               
                 These
                 following
                 are
                 short
                 Prayers
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 learned
                 by
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 commonly
                 the
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
                 Devotions
                 of
                 private
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 holy
                 Lady
                 ,
                 
                 '
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 Sinners
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Celestial
                 Powers
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 Arch-Angels
                 ,
                 
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 Sinners
                 .
              
               
                 Holy
                 John
                 ,
                 
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 Fore-runner
                 ,
                 and
                 Baptist
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 Sinners
                 .
              
               
                 Holy
                 Orthodox
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 Sinners
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 sacred
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Shepheards
                 ,
                 and
                 Teachers
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 Sinners
                 .
              
               
               
                 O
                 invincible
                 ,
                 
                 indissolvable
                 and
                 Divine
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Reverend
                 and
                 life-giving
                 Cross
                 forsake
                 us
                 not
                 Sinners
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 particulars
                 shall
                 serve
                 for
                 instances
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 Prayers
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Greek
                   Islands
                   in
                   the
                   AEgean
                   Sea
                   ,
                   now
                   called
                   the
                   Arche-Pelago
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   devision
                   there
                   of
                   Religion
                   between
                   the
                   Greek
                   and
                   Latin
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
               
                 AMongst
                 the
                 many
                 Isles
                 in
                 the
                 Arche-pelago
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Conquest
                 of
                 Candia
                 by
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 none
                 remains
                 subjected
                 to
                 Christian
                 Government
                 but
                 only
                 Tino
                 ,
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Venetians
                   .
                   Tenedos
                   ,
                   Myteline
                   ,
                   Scio
                   ,
                   Negropont
                   ,
                
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 thought
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Fortresses
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Ottoman
                 Sword.
                 The
                 others
                 lye
                 open
                 and
                 ungarded
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 possession
                 and
                 prize
                 of
                 every
                 Pyrate
                 and
                 Rover
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Peace
                 concluded
                 between
                 Venice
                 and
                 the
                 G.
                 Signor
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 annexed
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Dominions
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 pay
                 a
                 yearly
                 Harach
                 or
                 Poll-money
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 four
                 Dollars
                 per
                 head
                 ,
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 they
                 paid
                 the
                 same
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Venetians
                 and
                 the
                 Turk
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Turk
                 looking
                 on
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 those
                 Isles
                 like
                 out-lying
                 Deer
                 lodged
                 without
                 pale
                 or
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 afford
                 harbour
                 and
                 succour
                 to
                 Pyrates
                 and
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 than
                 strength
                 or
                 Riches
                 to
                 the
                 Borders
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 hath
                 of
                 late
                 entered
                 into
                 consultation
                 for
                 dispeopling
                 those
                 Islands
                 ,
                 and
                 transporting
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 into
                 more
                 secure
                 Enclosures
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 may
                 render
                 greater
                 benefit
                 and
                 improvement
                 to
                 their
                 Grand
                 Landlord
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 at
                 present
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 yet
                 no
                 resolution
                 hath
                 been
                 taken
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Greeks
                 are
                 greatly
                 divided
                 in
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 alienated
                 each
                 from
                 other
                 in
                 their
                 
                 humour
                 and
                 inclinations
                 ,
                 some
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 Patriarchal
                 See
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 some
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Romanists
                 possessing
                 most
                 of
                 Wit
                 and
                 Money
                 ,
                 are
                 always
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 the
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 Poverty
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 convenient
                 shortness
                 of
                 the
                 Latin
                 Mass
                 ,
                 they
                 draw
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 from
                 attendance
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 tedious
                 Services
                 to
                 better
                 ordered
                 and
                 more
                 easie
                 Devotions
                 ;
                 though
                 as
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 renounce
                 their
                 obedience
                 to
                 their
                 Church
                 and
                 Patriarch
                 .
                 Moreover
                 whilest
                 the
                 Venetians
                 exercised
                 an
                 Authority
                 over
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Islands
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 constrained
                 to
                 render
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 enjoyed
                 an
                 opportunity
                 of
                 fixing
                 a
                 deep
                 Foundation
                 for
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 so
                 far
                 encroached
                 into
                 the
                 possessions
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Religion
                 remained
                 under
                 great
                 discouragements
                 ,
                 their
                 Rites
                 being
                 suppressed
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Isles
                 of
                 that
                 Sea
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 protection
                 and
                 redress
                 of
                 their
                 aggrievances
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 Greek
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 Metropolite
                 of
                 Scio
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Ignatius
                   Neochori
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1664
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 an
                 active
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 reported
                 by
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 proud
                 and
                 haughty
                 disposition
                 ,
                 inclined
                 to
                 Covetousness
                 ,
                 and
                 versed
                 in
                 crafty
                 and
                 subtle
                 Arts
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 buckle
                 with
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Latines
                 .
                 To
                 effect
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 at
                 first
                 cunningly
                 suggested
                 to
                 the
                 Turks
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 nearness
                 and
                 affinity
                 with
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 and
                 constant
                 correspondence
                 with
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 hoping
                 that
                 this
                 Argument
                 might
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 procure
                 the
                 bannishment
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Roman
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 others
                 
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Sect
                 ,
                 terrifyed
                 with
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 loosing
                 their
                 Estates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Country
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 an
                 adherence
                 to
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 an
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolite's
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 To
                 effect
                 which
                 Design
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 associated
                 to
                 himself
                 a
                 Greek
                 Priest
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 no
                 mean
                 Capacity
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Law
                 and
                 Language
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 men
                 amongst
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Latines
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 Nick-name
                 of
                 
                   Papas
                   Mustapha
                
                 .
                 To
                 help
                 which
                 design
                 forward
                 ,
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 at
                 Scio
                 happened
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 indebted
                 to
                 certain
                 great
                 men
                 about
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 speedy
                 payment
                 was
                 promised
                 with
                 an
                 unconscionable
                 Interest
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Revenue
                 of
                 the
                 Latine
                 Diocess
                 were
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Greek
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 with
                 which
                 benefit
                 these
                 Unbelievers
                 
                 being
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 valuing
                 more
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Money
                 than
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 obtained
                 by
                 their
                 power
                 and
                 interest
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 a
                 Command
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Latine
                     Bishop
                     at
                     Scio
                     for
                     the
                     future
                     should
                     have
                     no
                     farther
                     Jurisdiction
                     over
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     all
                     should
                     depend
                     in
                     that
                     Island
                     on
                     the
                     Metropolite
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     no
                     Matrimony
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Rite
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     celebrated
                     without
                     particular
                     License
                     of
                     the
                     Greek
                     Metropolite
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     no
                     Priest
                     of
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     should
                     be
                     ordained
                     without
                     his
                     License
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     Metropolite
                     ,
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     his
                     Command
                     ,
                     should
                     take
                     possession
                     of
                     the
                     greatest
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     which
                     belonged
                     to
                     the
                     Latines
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     Latine
                     Bishop
                     should
                     
                     render
                     an
                     Account
                     to
                     the
                     Metropolite
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Proffits
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     since
                     his
                     entry
                     into
                     that
                     Diocess
                     ;
                     and
                     having
                     surrendred
                     and
                     made
                     satisfaction
                     ,
                     he
                     should
                     depart
                     and
                     commit
                     the
                     Charge
                     of
                     his
                     Flock
                     to
                     the
                     Government
                     of
                     the
                     Greek
                     Metropolite
                     .
                     These
                     matters
                     being
                     of
                     high
                     concernment
                     ,
                     and
                     seeming
                     intollerable
                     to
                     the
                     Latines
                     at
                     Scio
                     ,
                     they
                     with
                     great
                     Fury
                     unanimously
                     resolved
                     to
                     loose
                     or
                     hazard
                     all
                     ,
                     rather
                     than
                     to
                     subject
                     themselves
                     to
                     the
                     Tyranny
                     of
                     another
                     Church
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     with
                     ten
                     others
                     appointed
                     by
                     publick
                     Election
                     to
                     attend
                     him
                     ,
                     departed
                     towards
                     Adrianople
                     ,
                     venting
                     many
                     menacing
                     Speeches
                     and
                     flourishes
                     of
                     their
                     Power
                     to
                     be
                     revenged
                     on
                     the
                     Greek
                     Metropolite
                     .
                     These
                     took
                     their
                     Journey
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Constantinople
                     ,
                     to
                     consult
                     with
                     others
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     try
                     in
                     what
                     manner
                     the
                     
                     Patriarch
                     stood
                     affected
                     to
                     these
                     Practices
                     .
                     The
                     Metropolite
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     thought
                     it
                     not
                     time
                     to
                     sit
                     longer
                     quiet
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     speedily
                     hastned
                     to
                     Adrianople
                     ,
                     well
                     knowing
                     that
                     the
                     first
                     complaint
                     hath
                     the
                     advantage
                     ,
                     and
                     commonly
                     takes
                     the
                     best
                     impression
                     with
                     the
                     Turks
                     ;
                     to
                     obtain
                     which
                     ,
                     he
                     proceeds
                     directly
                     ,
                     and
                     arrives
                     before
                     his
                     Adversaries
                     ;
                     during
                     which
                     time
                     he
                     so
                     dexterously
                     represented
                     the
                     evil
                     inclinations
                     of
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     to
                     the
                     Welfare
                     of
                     the
                     Ottoman
                     Empire
                     ,
                     their
                     Correspondence
                     with
                     Rome
                     and
                     Venice
                     ,
                     their
                     Designs
                     to
                     extirpate
                     the
                     Greek
                     Church
                     from
                     Scio
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     the
                     whole
                     Island
                     Latine
                     ,
                     towards
                     which
                     ,
                     by
                     force
                     of
                     great
                     Collections
                     of
                     Money
                     from
                     several
                     parts
                     of
                     Christendom
                     ,
                     they
                     had
                     made
                     so
                     considerable
                     a
                     progress
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     poverty
                     of
                     the
                     Greeks
                     they
                     had
                     bought
                     the
                     best
                     part
                     of
                     
                     those
                     Churches
                     ,
                     which
                     for
                     many
                     years
                     and
                     Ages
                     had
                     been
                     appropriated
                     to
                     their
                     Rites
                     and
                     Religion
                     :
                     To
                     which
                     Insinuations
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     of
                     the
                     like
                     nature
                     ,
                     the
                     Turks
                     lent
                     an
                     Ear
                     with
                     singular
                     attention
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     always
                     found
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     differences
                     amongst
                     Christians
                     have
                     ever
                     concluded
                     with
                     gain
                     and
                     benefit
                     unto
                     them
                     ;
                     especially
                     to
                     the
                     Chimacam
                     ,
                     called
                     
                       Kara-Mustapha
                       Pasha
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     person
                     well
                     qualified
                     to
                     manage
                     an
                     Intrigue
                     of
                     this
                     kind
                     to
                     the
                     best
                     advantage
                     ,
                     blessed
                     and
                     welcomed
                     the
                     opportunity
                     ,
                     designing
                     to
                     improve
                     the
                     business
                     to
                     the
                     best
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     able
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     Accusation
                     and
                     Crime
                     had
                     been
                     no
                     less
                     than
                     Treasonable
                     on
                     the
                     side
                     of
                     the
                     Latines
                     ,
                     he
                     dispatched
                     Commands
                     in
                     a
                     Turkish
                     Fury
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     to
                     Constantinople
                     .
                     The
                     Bishop
                     being
                     advertised
                     hereof
                     ,
                     whilest
                     he
                     was
                     on
                     his
                     way
                     to
                     the
                     Court
                     ,
                     made
                     the
                     more
                     
                     haste
                     in
                     By-ways
                     ,
                     lest
                     he
                     should
                     fall
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     the
                     Turkish
                     Officers
                     :
                     Howsoever
                     ,
                     as
                     soon
                     as
                     they
                     arrived
                     at
                     Adrianople
                     ,
                     as
                     men
                     already
                     convicted
                     ,
                     were
                     committed
                     to
                     a
                     severe
                     Imprisonment
                     ,
                     lying
                     for
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     fifteen
                     days
                     and
                     nights
                     with
                     one
                     Leg
                     in
                     the
                     Stocks
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     in
                     Chains
                     .
                     But
                     this
                     rigour
                     was
                     not
                     exercised
                     on
                     the
                     Latines
                     in
                     favour
                     to
                     the
                     Greek
                     Cause
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     as
                     the
                     most
                     expedite
                     means
                     to
                     extort
                     Money
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     they
                     might
                     both
                     buy
                     their
                     Liberty
                     ,
                     and
                     obtain
                     that
                     the
                     Tryal
                     of
                     their
                     Cause
                     might
                     be
                     referred
                     to
                     the
                     legal
                     and
                     ordinary
                     course
                     of
                     Justice
                     .
                     The
                     Chimacam
                     had
                     likewise
                     well
                     squeezed
                     the
                     Greeks
                     and
                     extracted
                     from
                     them
                     no
                     less
                     than
                     4000
                     Dollars
                     on
                     promise
                     of
                     favour
                     to
                     their
                     Cause
                     and
                     Interest
                     ,
                     by
                     punishing
                     their
                     Adversaries
                     ;
                     in
                     which
                     ,
                     conceiving
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     already
                     moderately
                     complyed
                     and
                     well
                     
                     deserved
                     the
                     Money
                     from
                     the
                     Greeks
                     he
                     proceeded
                     to
                     exact
                     other
                     7000
                     Dollars
                     from
                     the
                     Latines
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     ,
                     being
                     by
                     this
                     time
                     indifferently
                     disposed
                     towards
                     both
                     Parties
                     ,
                     he
                     appointed
                     a
                     day
                     for
                     judgment
                     of
                     the
                     Cause
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                     Method
                     of
                     which
                     Proceedings
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     Conclusion
                     of
                     this
                     business
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     him
                     to
                     act
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     equallity
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     done
                     in
                     all
                     Affairs
                     ,
                     since
                     he
                     hath
                     been
                     promoted
                     to
                     the
                     charge
                     of
                     Supreme
                     Vizier
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 day
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 sides
                 appearing
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Papas
                
                 inveighed
                 furiously
                 against
                 the
                 disaffection
                 of
                 the
                 Latines
                 to
                 the
                 Ottoman
                 Empire
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 part
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 wore
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 could
                 fight
                 under
                 the
                 Half-moon
                 ,
                 with
                 suchlike
                 terms
                 of
                 flattery
                 and
                 dissimulation
                 .
                 Those
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 vindicated
                 themselves
                 of
                 those
                 Aspersions
                 ,
                 making
                 professions
                 
                 of
                 their
                 quietness
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Power
                 under
                 which
                 they
                 lived
                 ;
                 and
                 next
                 proved
                 the
                 ancient
                 possessions
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 enjoyed
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 their
                 Capitulations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 Title
                 of
                 purchase
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 a
                 long
                 tract
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 term
                 of
                 any
                 prescription
                 .
                 The
                 Chimacam
                 having
                 been
                 mollified
                 by
                 both
                 parties
                 ,
                 gladly
                 carried
                 an
                 even
                 and
                 moderate
                 hand
                 towards
                 both
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 inclining
                 to
                 neither
                 party
                 ,
                 adjudged
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 to
                 the
                 Latines
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Title
                 to
                 the
                 others
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 intricate
                 and
                 different
                 ,
                 he
                 referred
                 the
                 determination
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 Pasha
                 and
                 Kadi
                 of
                 Scio
                 ;
                 giving
                 the
                 Greeks
                 a
                 Command
                 under-hand
                 ,
                 and
                 privately
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 Churches
                 had
                 not
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Latines
                 for
                 above
                 60
                 years
                 ,
                 should
                 ,
                 
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 Reasons
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 be
                 adjudged
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 both
                 parties
                 setting
                 forward
                 on
                 their
                 Journey
                 as
                 contented
                 and
                 victorius
                 to
                 Scio
                 ,
                 with
                 equal
                 hopes
                 of
                 success
                 ;
                 being
                 there
                 arrived
                 ,
                 soon
                 appeared
                 and
                 joyned
                 issue
                 together
                 before
                 the
                 Pasha
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Metropolite
                 producing
                 his
                 Command
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 had
                 no
                 knowledge
                 or
                 suspition
                 ,
                 Sentence
                 was
                 given
                 according
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 whereby
                 the
                 Latines
                 were
                 deprived
                 of
                 above
                 60
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 issue
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 Quarrel
                 between
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religious
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Concernments
                 ,
                 sought
                 Justice
                 from
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 Turks
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 
                 others
                 have
                 arisen
                 of
                 later
                 standing
                 and
                 date
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 shall
                 only
                 instance
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 happening
                 
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1674.
                 when
                 Monsieur
                 
                   de
                   Nointel
                
                 ,
                 Ambassador
                 for
                 his
                 most
                 Christian
                 Majesty
                 to
                 the
                 Grand
                 Signor
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 curiosity
                 in
                 his
                 other
                 Travels
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Pilgrimage
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 been
                 anciently
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Latines
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 equal
                 possession
                 of
                 both
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 was
                 now
                 demanded
                 by
                 the
                 Greeks
                 as
                 their
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 only
                 lawful
                 Guardians
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 Title
                 they
                 took
                 the
                 boldness
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 words
                 but
                 by
                 force
                 and
                 violence
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 days
                 before
                 Easter
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Latines
                 were
                 making
                 their
                 usual
                 preparations
                 to
                 adorn
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 the
                 Greek
                 Priests
                 assaulted
                 them
                 with
                 Clubs
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Latines
                 being
                 equally
                 provided
                 ,
                 there
                 followed
                 such
                 a
                 skirmish
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 maintained
                 with
                 zeal
                 and
                 fury
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 several
                 both
                 of
                 one
                 side
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 were
                 grievously
                 wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 killed
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Fryars
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 then
                 present
                 told
                 me
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 received
                 not
                 his
                 mortal
                 wound
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 starved
                 himself
                 ,
                 obstinately
                 refusing
                 all
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 Reason
                 than
                 that
                 his
                 blood
                 might
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 the
                 Latines
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 imagined
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 import
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 cause
                 the
                 Latines
                 to
                 be
                 expelled
                 the
                 Holy
                 Land
                 ,
                 being
                 desirous
                 in
                 this
                 good
                 Cause
                 to
                 suffer
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 esteemed
                 a
                 Martyrdom
                 for
                 revenge
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 and
                 Country
                 .
                 The
                 cause
                 which
                 moved
                 the
                 Greeks
                 to
                 revive
                 their
                 pretence
                 to
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 resolution
                 and
                 fervour
                 ,
                 is
                 diversly
                 reported
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 that
                 Panaioti
                 the
                 Viziers
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 a
                 Christian
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 had
                 through
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Vizier
                 obtained
                 a
                 Hattersheriff
                 for
                 investing
                 the
                 Greeks
                 solely
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 concealed
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 by
                 him
                 during
                 his
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 well
                 considering
                 the
                 opposition
                 and
                 trouble
                 he
                 should
                 encounter
                 by
                 putting
                 it
                 into
                 execution
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Representatives
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 a
                 Contention
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 might
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 fortune
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 of
                 his
                 quiet
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 too
                 prudent
                 and
                 cautious
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Experiment
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 chose
                 to
                 conceal
                 it
                 until
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 bequeathed
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 Legacy
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Others
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Sultan
                   Morat
                
                 had
                 granted
                 this
                 Hattersheriff
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 Ambassadours
                 ,
                 had
                 until
                 now
                 been
                 suspended
                 and
                 lay
                 dormant
                 ,
                 being
                 only
                 revived
                 
                 by
                 this
                 Quarrel
                 between
                 the
                 Latin
                 Fathers
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Kaloirs
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Vizier
                 ,
                 to
                 correct
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 judged
                 .
                 )
                 the
                 insolence
                 and
                 presumption
                 of
                 the
                 Latines
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 great
                 Complaints
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 renewed
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Hattersheriff
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 Dositheus
                 ,
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 an
                 active
                 ,
                 bold
                 ,
                 and
                 stiring
                 man
                 ,
                 put
                 into
                 execution
                 with
                 that
                 briskness
                 and
                 zeal
                 ,
                 as
                 highly
                 provoked
                 the
                 Latins
                 to
                 an
                 extreme
                 heat
                 of
                 indignation
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 passion
                 was
                 little
                 available
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 ,
                 whilest
                 they
                 wanted
                 force
                 to
                 right
                 and
                 revenge
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 applications
                 they
                 could
                 make
                 to
                 the
                 G.
                 Vizier
                 ,
                 enforced
                 by
                 the
                 strong
                 and
                 prevailing
                 Arguments
                 of
                 Money
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Instances
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 .
                 Ambassadors
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 Vizier
                 remained
                 inexorable
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 with
                 any
                 Intreaty
                 or
                 
                 Sollicitation
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 English
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 about
                 August
                 1675.
                 designed
                 to
                 make
                 experience
                 how
                 successful
                 and
                 powerful
                 his
                 Interest
                 might
                 prove
                 at
                 Court
                 above
                 the
                 Addresses
                 of
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 privately
                 advised
                 by
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 nearest
                 intimacy
                 to
                 the
                 Publick
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 move
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 ungrateful
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 would
                 force
                 the
                 Vizier
                 ,
                 against
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 first
                 denyal
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 demanded
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 this
                 business
                 remained
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 interim
                 ,
                 Addresses
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Remedy
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 Interest
                 of
                 Money
                 or
                 Favour
                 could
                 incline
                 the
                 
                   Vizier
                   Ahmet
                   Pasha
                
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 Life
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 to
                 alter
                 his
                 Sentence
                 or
                 Judgment
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 
                   Kara-Mustapha
                   Pasha
                
                 succeeding
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 a
                 recovery
                 may
                 probably
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 those
                 Arguments
                 of
                 Money
                 and
                 Presents
                 be
                 applyed
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 little
                 power
                 on
                 the
                 resolution
                 and
                 integrity
                 of
                 the
                 Vizier
                 deceased
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Greeks
                 of
                 the
                 Islands
                 are
                 men
                 of
                 robustious
                 and
                 well-proportioned
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 
                 strong
                 and
                 fit
                 for
                 War
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 reason
                 the
                 Turks
                 employ
                 them
                 for
                 Levents
                 ,
                 or
                 Souldiers
                 for
                 Sea-service
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 Christians
                 they
                 deny
                 them
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 exercising
                 Arms
                 at
                 Land.
                 They
                 are
                 a
                 people
                 extremely
                 well
                 contented
                 with
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 change
                 their
                 Possessions
                 on
                 their
                 little
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Isles
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Antick
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Empire
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 pipe
                 and
                 dance
                 promiscuously
                 ,
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 together
                 ,
                 in
                 despight
                 of
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 double
                 Duty
                 and
                 Tax
                 which
                 they
                 paid
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 War
                 to
                 the
                 Venenetians
                 
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Turks
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 Peace
                 between
                 the
                 G.
                 Signor
                 and
                 the
                 Venetian
                 is
                 concluded
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Isles
                 of
                 the
                 Arche-pelago
                 are
                 solely
                 allotted
                 to
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Tino
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 which
                 by
                 Articles
                 is
                 reserved
                 to
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 there
                 a
                 Proveditor
                 and
                 Castle
                 to
                 defend
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Isles
                 are
                 open
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 other
                 Fortresses
                 than
                 their
                 little
                 Chappels
                 and
                 Oratories
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 infested
                 by
                 Corsaires
                 ,
                 or
                 Free-booters
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Colours
                 of
                 
                   Ligorn
                   ,
                   Malta
                   ,
                   Mayorca
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 to
                 whom
                 these
                 Islanders
                 are
                 so
                 perfectly
                 subject
                 in
                 all
                 duty
                 and
                 service
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 goods
                 are
                 liable
                 to
                 their
                 rapine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 their
                 Wives
                 and
                 Daughters
                 to
                 their
                 lusts
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 which
                 ,
                 these
                 poor
                 people
                 rejoice
                 in
                 their
                 homes
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 dispense
                 with
                 all
                 inconveniences
                 ,
                 
                 rather
                 than
                 abandon
                 their
                 beloved
                 rocks
                 ;
                 so
                 powerful
                 is
                 that
                 affection
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 bears
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 entertainment
                 which
                 these
                 Islands
                 afford
                 the
                 Corsaires
                 ,
                 hath
                 so
                 far
                 moved
                 the
                 indignation
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 he
                 hath
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 taken
                 a
                 resolution
                 entirely
                 to
                 depopulate
                 all
                 the
                 open
                 or
                 unfortified
                 Islands
                 ,
                 by
                 transporting
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 some
                 places
                 on
                 the
                 Continent
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 industry
                 and
                 labours
                 might
                 bring
                 them
                 more
                 profit
                 and
                 advantage
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 yet
                 the
                 design
                 hath
                 not
                 succeeded
                 ,
                 though
                 greatly
                 feared
                 and
                 sadly
                 expected
                 by
                 that
                 miserable
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 no
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 Dominions
                 do
                 Christians
                 enjoy
                 more
                 freedom
                 in
                 their
                 Religion
                 and
                 Estates
                 ,
                 than
                 on
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Xio
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Scio
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 entituled
                 by
                 an
                 ancient
                 Capitulation
                 made
                 with
                 
                 
                   Sultan
                   Mahomet
                
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 surrender'd
                 themselves
                 ,
                 on
                 Composition
                 and
                 Articles
                 of
                 liberty
                 and
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 their
                 Estates
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 is
                 maintained
                 so
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Turk
                 cannot
                 strike
                 or
                 abuse
                 a
                 Christian
                 without
                 severe
                 Correction
                 :
                 Here
                 the
                 Men
                 wear
                 Hats
                 and
                 Cloaths
                 almost
                 after
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Mode
                 ;
                 carry
                 the
                 Crucifix
                 in
                 procession
                 through
                 the
                 Streets
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 their
                 Religion
                 with
                 all
                 freedom
                 .
                 This
                 Island
                 produces
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 Mastick
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 abundance
                 ;
                 and
                 herein
                 they
                 pay
                 their
                 Tribute
                 to
                 the
                 G.
                 Signor
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 place
                 both
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Roman
                 Religions
                 are
                 professed
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 Families
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 sort
                 are
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 considerable
                 esteem
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   Monew
                   ,
                   alias
                   ,
                   Giustiniani
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Borghesi
                 ;
                 these
                 latter
                 are
                 noble
                 ;
                 but
                 
                 the
                 first
                 have
                 been
                 Princes
                 :
                 who
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1345
                 been
                 sent
                 thither
                 from
                 Liguria
                 ,
                 or
                 parts
                 of
                 Genoua
                 ,
                 as
                 Governours
                 ,
                 became
                 afterwards
                 Supreme
                 Lords
                 of
                 that
                 Island
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 ruled
                 with
                 absolute
                 Authority
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 Turk
                 approaching
                 as
                 near
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Magnasia
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 possessed
                 himself
                 of
                 that
                 Capital
                 City
                 ,
                 they
                 judged
                 their
                 small
                 City
                 uncapable
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 remoter
                 parts
                 of
                 Ragusi
                 ,
                 they
                 addressed
                 themselves
                 with
                 all
                 humility
                 and
                 subjection
                 to
                 demand
                 Peace
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 honour
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Justiniani
                
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 Prince
                 of
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 a
                 large
                 Elogium
                 wrote
                 by
                 an
                 Abbot
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 in
                 Italian
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 several
                 Sciotical
                 Expressions
                 celebrates
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 the
                 quondam
                 petty
                 Prince
                 of
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 hath
                 not
                 gain'd
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 many
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 whence
                 
                 comes
                 that
                 Proverb
                 comon
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 is
                 as
                 rare
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 green
                 Horse
                 .
                 Howsoever
                 this
                 place
                 hath
                 stoutly
                 engaged
                 amongst
                 the
                 other
                 Cities
                 and
                 Islands
                 in
                 the
                 contention
                 of
                 
                 Homer's
                 Birth
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Giustiniani
                 ,
                 though
                 derived
                 originally
                 from
                 a
                 Genoese
                 Family
                 ,
                 was
                 yet
                 born
                 at
                 Scio
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 Parts
                 and
                 Abilities
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 believe
                 that
                 Author
                 ;
                 who
                 writes
                 in
                 Favour
                 of
                 Scio
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 excellently
                 of
                 Giustiniani
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 praises
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 
                   John
                   Giustiniani
                
                 ,
                 a
                 noble
                 Genoese
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 sacred
                 Anchor
                 ,
                 on
                 whose
                 strength
                 and
                 force
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 East
                 laid
                 the
                 stress
                 of
                 her
                 Fortune
                 ;
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 that
                 horrible
                 Tempest
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 raised
                 by
                 the
                 ambition
                 and
                 treachery
                 of
                 impious
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 conspired
                 to
                 its
                 Shipwrack
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 that
                 shield
                 ,
                 who
                 whilst
                 he
                 had
                 life
                 ,
                 covered
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 heart
                 
                 of
                 this
                 Empire
                 from
                 a
                 shower
                 of
                 Asian
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 which
                 rained
                 from
                 a
                 Cloud
                 of
                 most
                 cruel
                 war.
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 rumour
                 of
                 whose
                 most
                 terrible
                 preparations
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Mahomet
                 threatned
                 to
                 throw
                 down
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Diadem
                 from
                 the
                 Christian
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 thereon
                 plant
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Tulbant
                 ;
                 this
                 Gustiniani
                 prepared
                 himself
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Grand
                 Metropolis
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 end
                 he
                 departed
                 from
                 Scio
                 with
                 a
                 Squadron
                 of
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 his
                 ancient
                 Dominion
                 and
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Reins
                 of
                 fortune
                 had
                 remained
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 he
                 conducted
                 his
                 own
                 Fleet
                 securely
                 amidst
                 300
                 Sail
                 of
                 the
                 Mahometans
                 ,
                 which
                 pillaged
                 the
                 Propontis
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 safe
                 to
                 
                   Constantine
                   Paleologus
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 offered
                 himself
                 an
                 Adventurer
                 for
                 glory
                 .
                 The
                 hopes
                 of
                 Paleologus
                 being
                 revived
                 with
                 this
                 succour
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 none
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 might
                 commit
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Giustiniani
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 entirely
                 recommended
                 all
                 unto
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 courage
                 and
                 conduct
                 .
                 
                   And
                   this
                   Author
                   afterwards
                   proceeds
                
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Turks
                 being
                 astonished
                 at
                 so
                 many
                 repulses
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 discovered
                 that
                 this
                 manly
                 defence
                 proceeded
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 valour
                 of
                 effeminate
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Giustiniani
                 was
                 the
                 Achilles
                 of
                 those
                 Walls
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 living
                 Palladium
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 this
                 storm
                 
                   (
                   as
                   this
                   Author
                   saith
                
                 )
                 our
                 Giustiniani
                 was
                 slain
                 ,
                 which
                 turned
                 the
                 fortune
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 this
                 eminent
                 person
                 fell
                 the
                 Courage
                 of
                 the
                 Defendants
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Imperial
                 City
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Tyrant
                 .
                 
                   And
                   so
                   much
                   one
                   of
                   this
                   Country
                   ,
                   a
                   natural
                   born
                
                 Sciote
                 ,
                 
                   writes
                   in
                   honour
                   of
                   his
                   ancient
                   Prince
                   and
                   Compatriot
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 those
                 many
                 Isles
                 in
                 the
                 Arche-Pelago
                 are
                 divided
                 between
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 the
                 Latine
                 Churches
                 ,
                 though
                 more
                 follow
                 the
                 
                 Rites
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 lying
                 open
                 and
                 unguarded
                 ,
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 rapine
                 and
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 strongest
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 if
                 found
                 out
                 and
                 seized
                 by
                 some
                 unconscionable
                 Pyrate
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 how
                 happy
                 those
                 Isles
                 are
                 which
                 are
                 governed
                 by
                 good
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 defended
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 force
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 auspicious
                 conduct
                 of
                 a
                 valiant
                 and
                 watchful
                 Prince
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 project
                 of
                 several
                 ingenious
                 and
                 active
                 persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 to
                 unite
                 all
                 those
                 Isles
                 in
                 a
                 Confederacy
                 or
                 League
                 together
                 ,
                 obliging
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 assistant
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 repulse
                 of
                 any
                 Robbers
                 or
                 Forreign
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 undertake
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 their
                 publick
                 and
                 common
                 wellfare
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 informed
                 ,
                 was
                 principally
                 
                 designed
                 by
                 the
                 Marquess
                 Fleuri
                 ,
                 a
                 Savoyard
                 ,
                 who
                 crused
                 and
                 traversed
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Greek
                 Islands
                 in
                 a
                 Ship
                 of
                 60
                 piece
                 of
                 Ordnance
                 ,
                 and
                 armed
                 with
                 500
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 progress
                 he
                 made
                 singular
                 Observations
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 ,
                 situation
                 ,
                 Harbours
                 ,
                 commodities
                 ,
                 natural
                 strength
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 every
                 Island
                 :
                 Of
                 the
                 latter
                 of
                 which
                 having
                 made
                 an
                 exact
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 my
                 hands
                 by
                 a
                 person
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 familiar
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 this
                 Marquess
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 judging
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Curiosity
                 worthy
                 observation
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 inserted
                 here
                 for
                 better
                 understanding
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 these
                 Isles
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 Inhab●●ants
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Islands
                 in
                 the
                 Arche-Pelago
                 ,
                 which
                 pay
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 or
                 Harach
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Turks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     hath
                     souls
                     in
                     all
                  
                   
                     
                       San
                       Torino
                    
                     
                       8000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Policandro
                    
                     
                       1500
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Nio
                    
                     
                       1000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Sichino
                    
                     
                       2000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Nanfi
                    
                     
                       1000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Estoupalia
                    
                     
                       1500
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Nixoro
                    
                     
                       1500
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Pattino
                       or
                       Patmos
                    
                     
                       6000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Andro
                    
                     
                       15000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Zia
                    
                     
                       4000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Termia
                    
                     
                       3000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Serfou
                    
                     
                       2000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Sifanto
                    
                     
                       3000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Argentiera
                    
                     
                       1500
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Milo
                    
                     
                       7000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Especii
                    
                     
                       1000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Idra
                    
                     
                       1000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Egena
                    
                     
                       2000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Scopolo
                    
                     
                       5000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Sciladroi
                    
                     
                       600
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       SanGeorgio
                       Deschiro
                    
                     
                       3000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Psara
                    
                     
                       800
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       71400
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     hath
                     souls
                  
                   
                     
                       Naxia
                    
                     
                       7000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Nicaria
                    
                     
                       1000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Xamos
                    
                     
                       10000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Parisi
                    
                     
                       10000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Antiparisi
                    
                     
                       800
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Micono
                    
                     
                       2000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Sira
                    
                     
                       3000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Aijo
                       Strati
                    
                     
                       2000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Samatrachi
                    
                     
                       800
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Schiaro
                    
                     
                       1500
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Simo
                    
                     
                       2000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Zaora
                    
                     
                       3000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Tasso
                    
                     
                       3000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Cazo
                    
                     
                       5000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Scarpanto
                    
                     
                       4000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Scarpantoni
                    
                     
                       2000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Nissero
                    
                     
                       3000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Piscopi
                    
                     
                       4000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Morgo
                    
                     
                       4000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Lero
                    
                     
                       3500
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Lindo
                    
                     
                       2000
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       73600
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 All
                 which
                 Islands
                 make
                 together
                 145000
                 Men
                 ,
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 ;
                 which
                 though
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 account
                 for
                 so
                 exact
                 a
                 computation
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 been
                 polled
                 head
                 by
                 head
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 estimate
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 on
                 the
                 places
                 respectively
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 themselves
                 .
                 In
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Islands
                 the
                 G.
                 Signor
                 did
                 formerly
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 Kadi
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Aga
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 who
                 administred
                 Justice
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 manner
                 he
                 could
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 these
                 Turks
                 were
                 oftentimes
                 surprised
                 and
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 Corsaires
                 ,
                 few
                 or
                 none
                 would
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 Employment
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 case
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Islands
                 respectively
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 of
                 the
                 richest
                 and
                 wisest
                 Sages
                 amongst
                 ,
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 Governours
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 refer
                 all
                 their
                 Causes
                 in
                 Civil
                 Differences
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Representatives
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 and
                 gather
                 in
                 the
                 Poll-money
                 ,
                 getting
                 it
                 ready
                 against
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Gallies
                 ,
                 and
                 Captain
                 Pasha
                 ,
                 come
                 to
                 demand
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 yearly
                 do
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 case
                 any
                 person
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 a
                 Capital
                 Fault
                 which
                 deserves
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 reserved
                 till
                 the
                 arrival
                 of
                 the
                 Commander
                 in
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Gallies
                 ,
                 who
                 executes
                 justice
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 These
                 Governors
                 are
                 chosen
                 yearly
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 confirm
                 the
                 old
                 ones
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 commonly
                 done
                 ,
                 for
                 amongst
                 them
                 are
                 few
                 who
                 are
                 ambitious
                 of
                 Rule
                 and
                 Soveraignty
                 .
                 In
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 Islands
                 are
                 found
                 the
                 most
                 expert
                 Divers
                 under
                 Water
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 Samos
                 and
                 of
                 Simo.
                 One
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 saw
                 employed
                 in
                 very
                 cold
                 Weather
                 ,
                 on
                 occasion
                 of
                 an
                 English
                 Boat
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 sunk
                 by
                 a
                 Ships
                 side
                 laden
                 with
                 Tin
                 and
                 Lead
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Port
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 about
                 eight
                 fathom
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 breath
                 ,
                 the
                 Weather
                 being
                 very
                 cold
                 in
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 dive
                 four
                 times
                 to
                 fix
                 four
                 Ropes
                 to
                 the
                 Boat
                 ;
                 two
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 hooked
                 within
                 the
                 Rings
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Stern
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 at
                 each
                 side
                 in
                 the
                 mid-ships
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 acted
                 very
                 dexterously
                 ,
                 not
                 missing
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 went
                 about
                 .
                 Upon
                 discourse
                 with
                 him
                 afterwards
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 at
                 Simo
                 ,
                 where
                 at
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 years
                 ,
                 his
                 Father
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 him
                 to
                 swim
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 dive
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 degrees
                 he
                 so
                 well
                 learned
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 young
                 Companions
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 common
                 practise
                 was
                 to
                 try
                 who
                 could
                 stay
                 longest
                 under
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 emulous
                 to
                 exceed
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 trade
                 of
                 their
                 poor
                 Island
                 to
                 cut
                 Spunges
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 expert
                 therein
                 gets
                 the
                 handsomest
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 Portion
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 farther
                 informed
                 me
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 never
                 could
                 stay
                 under
                 Water
                 when
                 his
                 Belly
                 was
                 full
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Morning
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 fasting
                 ,
                 in
                 warm
                 Weather
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 calm
                 Sea
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 stay
                 three
                 quarters
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 under
                 Water
                 .
                 He
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 Spunges
                 dipped
                 in
                 Oyl
                 to
                 hold
                 in
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 vulgarly
                 report
                 ,
                 nor
                 used
                 they
                 any
                 other
                 help
                 ,
                 than
                 before
                 they
                 dived
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 to
                 fill
                 their
                 Lungs
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 Air
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 draw
                 in
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 staid
                 long
                 under
                 Water
                 they
                 felt
                 a
                 pain
                 in
                 their
                 Ears
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 blood
                 issued
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 their
                 Noses
                 ;
                 their
                 Eyes
                 were
                 always
                 open
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 almost
                 see
                 as
                 well
                 under
                 as
                 above
                 the
                 Water
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 I
                 observed
                 that
                 his
                 Eyes
                 were
                 glazed
                 and
                 burnt
                 with
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                 looked
                 like
                 Glass
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 Fish.
                 And
                 this
                 shall
                 serve
                 at
                 present
                 for
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 relate
                 of
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Islands
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   other
                   Matters
                   and
                   Tenents
                   held
                   by
                   the
                   Greek
                   Church
                   ,
                   not
                   comprised
                   in
                   the
                   premises
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   particular
                   Customes
                   amongst
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 THEY
                 earnestly
                 deny
                 the
                 procession
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 through
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 argue
                 with
                 more
                 subtlety
                 than
                 usually
                 they
                 do
                 any
                 other
                 Controverted
                 Point
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 seem
                 to
                 retain
                 something
                 which
                 savours
                 of
                 ancient
                 Gentilism
                 ,
                 particularly
                 their
                 Belief
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 
                 holiness
                 in
                 some
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 attributing
                 miraculous
                 operations
                 to
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 some
                 Saint
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 dedicated
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 Pagans
                 did
                 ,
                 who
                 believed
                 their
                 Fountains
                 to
                 be
                 guarded
                 by
                 some
                 Nymph
                 or
                 Deity
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 consecrated
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 lay
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Building
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 comes
                 and
                 blesses
                 the
                 Work
                 and
                 Workmen
                 with
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 Office
                 in
                 their
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 laudable
                 and
                 becoming
                 Christians
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 departed
                 ,
                 the
                 Workmen
                 have
                 another
                 piece
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Devotion
                 to
                 perform
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 by
                 killing
                 a
                 Cock
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 bury
                 under
                 the
                 first
                 stone
                 they
                 lay
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 frequently
                 practised
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 imagine
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 lucky
                 Magick
                 
                 or
                 some
                 spell
                 to
                 attract
                 good
                 fortune
                 to
                 the
                 Threshold
                 ;
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 ancient
                 Heathenism
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 lawful
                 to
                 eat
                 Blood
                 ,
                 or
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 nice
                 or
                 scrupulous
                 in
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 what
                 Provisions
                 are
                 set
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apochryphal
                 Books
                 they
                 esteem
                 for
                 Apocryphe
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 greater
                 Authority
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 reputed
                 for
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 hold
                 that
                 some
                 Traditions
                 are
                 of
                 equal
                 Authority
                 with
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Justification
                 by
                 faith
                 or
                 good
                 works
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Problem
                 controverted
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 it
                 seems
                 so
                 far
                 proceeded
                 in
                 Polemick
                 Learning
                 ,
                 but
                 believe
                 that
                 both
                 are
                 very
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 whose
                 
                 faith
                 produces
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 out-does
                 him
                 whose
                 life
                 is
                 buried
                 in
                 notions
                 ,
                 and
                 arrests
                 it self
                 in
                 a
                 bare
                 disputation
                 .
                 They
                 believe
                 Faith
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 active
                 and
                 prolifick
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 cannot
                 remain
                 in
                 idleness
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 operate
                 and
                 employ
                 that
                 heavenly
                 heat
                 it
                 receives
                 from
                 above
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 our
                 Justification
                 be
                 beholding
                 to
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 our
                 Works
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 both
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 leave
                 the
                 Query
                 to
                 the
                 discussion
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 more
                 leisure
                 ,
                 and
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 more
                 curiosity
                 than
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Monks
                 of
                 Greece
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 Malice
                 or
                 Quarrel
                 to
                 any
                 particular
                 person
                 ,
                 do
                 oftentimes
                 bring
                 the
                 breadth
                 and
                 length
                 in
                 Thread
                 or
                 Wood
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 they
                 entertain
                 Malice
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Carpenter
                 or
                 Mason
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 money
                 is
                 buried
                 
                 under
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 stones
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 person
                 dyes
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 macerates
                 away
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Thread
                 or
                 Wood
                 decays
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 certain
                 piece
                 of
                 Magick
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Gentilism
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 really
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 or
                 about
                 the
                 15th
                 day
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 they
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Assumption
                 of
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Lady
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Streams
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 retire
                 into
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 homage
                 and
                 obeysance
                 to
                 that
                 Grand
                 River
                 of
                 Nylus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 innundation
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 perswasion
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 August
                 the
                 Springs
                 and
                 Rivers
                 are
                 every
                 where
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nilus
                 full
                 and
                 over-flowing
                 its
                 Banks
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 attribute
                 as
                 a
                 blessing
                 to
                 that
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Country
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 his
                 Blessed
                 Mother
                 were
                 secured
                 from
                 
                 the
                 Malice
                 and
                 Treachery
                 of
                 impious
                 Herod
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 fond
                 fancy
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 have
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 not
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 Nilus
                 overflows
                 in
                 June
                 and
                 July
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Waters
                 decrease
                 in
                 August
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 add
                 this
                 remarkable
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 matter
                 not
                 more
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Greeks
                 than
                 other
                 Christians
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Turks
                 themselves
                 ,
                 yet
                 treating
                 here
                 of
                 the
                 Oriental
                 Churches
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 elucidation
                 of
                 the
                 premises
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Reader
                 an
                 instance
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 may
                 understand
                 how
                 constant
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 their
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 their
                 fancy
                 to
                 any
                 ancient
                 superstition
                 ;
                 which
                 particular
                 is
                 undoubtedly
                 true
                 ,
                 being
                 transmitted
                 to
                 me
                 by
                 a
                 worthy
                 and
                 ingenious
                 person
                 ,
                 residing
                 at
                 Aleppo
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Telesmatical
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 anciently
                 the
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 folly
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 ,
                 prevailed
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Quarters
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 15th
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 1671
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 Aleppo
                 a
                 little
                 Copper-Vessel
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 strong
                 imagination
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 Telesmatical
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 thereunto
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Birds
                 which
                 feed
                 on
                 Locusts
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Arabs
                   ,
                   Smirmar
                
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 them
                 every
                 Summer
                 about
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 and
                 Smyrna
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 a
                 Starling
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 like
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Bill
                 and
                 Legs
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 various
                 Colours
                 on
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 Breast
                 ,
                 Back
                 ,
                 and
                 Wings
                 .
                 This
                 Bird
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 report
                 )
                 hath
                 so
                 shrill
                 a
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 sound
                 of
                 it
                 will
                 strike
                 down
                 a
                 thousand
                 Locusts
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 such
                 Acridophagi
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 
                 come
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 devour
                 and
                 destroy
                 those
                 vast
                 swarms
                 of
                 Locusts
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 years
                 consume
                 all
                 the
                 green
                 Corn
                 ,
                 Grass
                 ,
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 and
                 Plants
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 the
                 hopes
                 and
                 expectation
                 of
                 a
                 plentiful
                 Spring
                 into
                 a
                 barren
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Winters
                 Famine
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 of
                 this
                 Plague
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 parts
                 about
                 Aleppo
                 are
                 greatly
                 subject
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 happy
                 or
                 easie
                 remedy
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 than
                 something
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 attracting
                 such
                 beneficial
                 and
                 useful
                 Guests
                 ;
                 to
                 perform
                 which
                 nothing
                 was
                 esteemed
                 more
                 effectual
                 than
                 a
                 certain
                 Water
                 fetched
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 from
                 a
                 Pool
                 in
                 Samarcand
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 from
                 a
                 holy
                 Well
                 of
                 the
                 Arabs
                 ,
                 called
                 Zimzam
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 Water
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 under
                 any
                 Arch
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 immediate
                 Arch
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Aleppo
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Water
                 was
                 sent
                 for
                 and
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 with
                 great
                 pomp
                 and
                 solemnity
                 .
                 The
                 procession
                 was
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   Damascus
                
                 Gate
                 ,
                 every
                 Religion
                 and
                 Sect
                 attending
                 in
                 their
                 Habits
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 formal
                 Devotion
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 different
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 every
                 Nation
                 bearing
                 before
                 them
                 the
                 respective
                 Badges
                 of
                 their
                 profession
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Alchoran
                 ,
                 with
                 Songs
                 in
                 their
                 mouths
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Religions
                 .
                 The
                 Mahometans
                 surpassed
                 all
                 the
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 Gallantry
                 of
                 their
                 Streamers
                 ,
                 their
                 Prophets
                 Banners
                 being
                 near
                 about
                 a
                 hundred
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 were
                 carried
                 by
                 sheghs
                 ,
                 who
                 bellowed
                 most
                 hideously
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 foamed
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 out-doing
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 violent
                 agitation
                 of
                 their
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Kadri
                 ,
                 whose
                 lives
                 and
                 Institutions
                 
                 we
                 have
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 Ottoman
                 State.
                 A
                 Dispute
                 happened
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 entered
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Christians
                 and
                 Jews
                 for
                 precedence
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 challenged
                 on
                 the
                 score
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 a
                 little
                 striking
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 greater
                 Avania
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 determined
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 were
                 the
                 better
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 payed
                 most
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 concourse
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 was
                 exceeding
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pageantry
                 seven
                 hours
                 in
                 acting
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Water
                 was
                 drawn
                 up
                 over
                 the
                 Gate
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 all
                 covered
                 passages
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 over
                 the
                 Castle
                 Walls
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 a
                 Mosch
                 it
                 was
                 lodged
                 with
                 all
                 reverence
                 and
                 devotion
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 kind
                 or
                 species
                 of
                 Birds
                 which
                 resort
                 to
                 this
                 Country
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 all
                 Sects
                 ,
                 drawn
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 this
                 Water
                 ;
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 
                 have
                 nothing
                 of
                 effectual
                 vertue
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 fancy
                 is
                 so
                 strongly
                 rooted
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 greater
                 quality
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 durable
                 remain
                 of
                 the
                 Sabean
                 Superstition
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 finished
                 this
                 short
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 amended
                 ,
                 or
                 added
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 the
                 pains
                 and
                 consideration
                 of
                 curious
                 and
                 ingenious
                 Travellers
                 into
                 those
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               PRESENT
               STATE
               OF
               THE
               Armenian
               CHURCH
               :
               CONTAINING
            
             
               The
               Tenents
               ,
               Form
               ,
               and
               Manner
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               in
               that
               CHURCH
               ,
               1678.
               
            
             
               By
               
                 PAUL
                 RICAUT
              
               ,
               Esquire
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 John
                 Starkey
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Mitre
               near
               Temple-Bar
               ,
               1679.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               READER
               .
            
             
               THIS
               Discourse
               touching
               the
               Armenian
               Church
               ,
               may
               for
               divers
               Reasons
               probably
               delight
               thee
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               few
               have
               wrote
               thereof
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               none
               so
               distinctly
               as
               I
               have
               done
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               Christian
               Church
               far
               remote
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               therefore
               their
               Customs
               ,
               and
               Doctrines
               may
               be
               the
               more
               acceptable
               to
               the
               curious
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               their
               Learning
               and
               Tenents
               are
               confined
               within
               a
               Language
               peculiar
               to
               that
               Nation
               ,
               and
               known
               to
               few
               of
               the
               Western
               Christians
               :
               Add
               likewise
               to
               this
               difficulty
               an
               Universal
               Ignorance
               in
               the
               Armenian
               Clergie
               ,
               who
               are
               neither
               very
               willing
               to
               learn
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               
               very
               apt
               to
               instruct
               others
               .
               So
               that
               what
               I
               have
               here
               briefly
               delivered
               ,
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               a
               difficult
               Enquiry
               ,
               and
               the
               small
               fruit
               of
               much
               Labour
               ;
               in
               whatsoever
               therefore
               I
               come
               short
               of
               an
               exact
               account
               of
               the
               Armenian
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               ,
               be
               pleased
               (
               Courteous
               Reader
               )
               to
               pardon
               and
               compassionate
               the
               ignorance
               and
               inability
               of
               my
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               the
               difficulty
               of
               my
               Task
               ;
               for
               it
               seems
               unreasonable
               to
               exact
               more
               learning
               from
               the
               Scholar
               ,
               than
               what
               he
               hath
               been
               able
               to
               copy
               from
               his
               Master
               .
            
             
               Farewel
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               PRESENT
               STATE
               OF
               THE
               ARMENIAN
               CHURCH
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Armenian
                   Church
                   in
                   general
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Armenian
                 Nation
                 being
                 much
                 dispersed
                 in
                 many
                 Countries
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 encouragement
                 of
                 Trade
                 and
                 Traffick
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 addicted
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 conversation
                 and
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 curiosity
                 
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 knowledge
                 which
                 always
                 guides
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 penetrated
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 my
                 leisure
                 and
                 abilities
                 would
                 permit
                 me
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Humours
                 ,
                 Customs
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 into
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 this
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 deduce
                 their
                 lineage
                 from
                 its
                 original
                 ,
                 or
                 recount
                 the
                 various
                 successes
                 of
                 their
                 Princes
                 in
                 past
                 times
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 martial
                 actions
                 and
                 fortunes
                 against
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 sufficient
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Secular
                 and
                 Temporal
                 Estates
                 to
                 describe
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 naturally
                 of
                 healthy
                 ,
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 robustious
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 their
                 Countenances
                 commonly
                 grave
                 ,
                 their
                 Features
                 well
                 proportioned
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 melancholy
                 and
                 Saturnine
                 air
                 :
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 their
                 Women
                 are
                 commonly
                 ill-shaped
                 ,
                 long-nosed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 tolerably
                 handsom
                 .
                 The
                 men
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 humours
                 covetous
                 and
                 fordid
                 
                 to
                 a
                 high
                 degree
                 ,
                 heady
                 ,
                 and
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 hardly
                 to
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Reason
                 ;
                 being
                 in
                 most
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 dull
                 and
                 stupid
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 unless
                 in
                 Merchandise
                 and
                 matters
                 of
                 gain
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 or
                 will
                 not
                 understand
                 other
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 advantage
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 never
                 read
                 or
                 heard
                 of
                 any
                 amongst
                 them
                 famous
                 for
                 Poetry
                 or
                 Romantick
                 Fancies
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 late
                 years
                 inclined
                 to
                 the
                 Mathematicks
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Learning
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 their
                 diet
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 send
                 up
                 gross
                 fumes
                 to
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 their
                 temper
                 and
                 genius
                 .
                 The
                 Turks
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Bokegees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Jews
                 esteem
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Race
                 of
                 the
                 Amalekites
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 People
                 whom
                 they
                 envy
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 be
                 cheated
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 dealings
                 :
                 Howsoever
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 received
                 their
                 Education
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 of
                 an
                 acute
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasing
                 in
                 their
                 behaviour
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 travelled
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 ascribe
                 this
                 heaviness
                 of
                 Complexion
                 to
                 the
                 air
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 imprisoned
                 in
                 the
                 vast
                 Woods
                 of
                 Mulberry-trees
                 ,
                 and
                 thickned
                 by
                 the
                 Vapours
                 of
                 their
                 Fens
                 and
                 Marshes
                 ,
                 and
                 Winds
                 from
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 add
                 those
                 ungrateful
                 steams
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Caldrons
                 wherein
                 they
                 boil
                 their
                 Silk-worms
                 ;
                 which
                 as
                 they
                 prove
                 noxious
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 time
                 deadly
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 employed
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 they
                 infuse
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 so
                 malignant
                 a
                 fume
                 ,
                 as
                 even
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Veins
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 possesses
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 strange
                 stupidity
                 and
                 unactiveness
                 of
                 soul.
                 
              
               
                 Their
                 Country
                 was
                 conquered
                 in
                 
                 the
                 year
                 1515
                 ,
                 by
                 Selimus
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 and
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Ottoman
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 under
                 whose
                 Tyranny
                 and
                 Oppression
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 that
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 whilst
                 subjected
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 was
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 with
                 the
                 Grecian
                 ,
                 maintaining
                 the
                 same
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 for
                 their
                 Primate
                 and
                 head
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Calcedon
                 assigned
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Province
                 and
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 until
                 that
                 afterwards
                 differences
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 vicissitude
                 of
                 things
                 arising
                 ,
                 have
                 divided
                 them
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   their
                   Patriarchs
                   ,
                   and
                   Government
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 THeir
                 Church
                 is
                 ruled
                 by
                 four
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 which
                 had
                 formerly
                 his
                 Residence
                 at
                 Sebastia
                 in
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 by
                 those
                 Priviledges
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 hath
                 indulged
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 Immunities
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 is
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 abides
                 at
                 Etchmeasin
                 a
                 principal
                 Monastery
                 near
                 Rivan
                 in
                 Persia.
                 The
                 second
                 hath
                 his
                 abode
                 at
                 Sis
                 in
                 
                   Armenia
                   minor
                
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 Canshahar
                 ,
                 sixteen
                 days
                 journey
                 from
                 Etchmeasin
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 near
                 Candakar
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 abides
                 at
                 Canshahar
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 patriarch
                 lives
                 at
                 Achtamar
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 four
                 Patriarchs
                 govern
                 all
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Church
                 ,
                 independant
                 of
                 each
                 
                 other
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 priority
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 precedency
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Etchmeasin
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 others
                 have
                 recourse
                 in
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 difficulty
                 and
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 presence
                 and
                 concurrence
                 of
                 these
                 four
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 person
                 or
                 by
                 their
                 Substitutes
                 ,
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 Constitution
                 or
                 Ordination
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 as
                 among
                 us
                 by
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 Armenian
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 titular
                 only
                 ,
                 made
                 to
                 please
                 and
                 content
                 the
                 Turks
                 :
                 who
                 have
                 judged
                 it
                 necessary
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 patriarchs
                 should
                 remain
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 have
                 enjoined
                 them
                 to
                 constitute
                 such
                 under
                 that
                 notion
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 ,
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Church
                 maintaining
                 their
                 Representatives
                 
                 at
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 always
                 know
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 may
                 exact
                 the
                 money
                 and
                 Presents
                 at
                 a
                 new
                 Investiture
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 charge
                 on
                 him
                 all
                 those
                 Avanias
                 ,
                 or
                 false
                 pretences
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 find
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 advantage
                 :
                 Otherwise
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 Patriarchs
                 are
                 but
                 titular
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 reality
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 Deputies
                 and
                 Suffragans
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 those
                 at
                 Smyrna
                 or
                 Angora
                 ,
                 where
                 Trade
                 hath
                 convocated
                 great
                 numbers
                 of
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Nation
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 properly
                 called
                 Bishops
                 under
                 those
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Martabet
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 Language
                 signifies
                 a
                 Superintendent
                 ,
                 or
                 Overseer
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 A
                 married
                 person
                 ,
                 whilst
                 married
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 preferred
                 to
                 this
                 dignity
                 ,
                 though
                 afterwards
                 his
                 Wife
                 dying
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 capable
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 Patriarchs
                 have
                 for
                 their
                 maintenance
                 some
                 Revenues
                 
                 in
                 Land
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 augmented
                 by
                 the
                 voluntary
                 Contributions
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 every
                 Sonday
                 and
                 Holy-day
                 bestow
                 something
                 of
                 their
                 Alms
                 ,
                 either
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 devotion
                 and
                 ability
                 :
                 for
                 whensoever
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 full
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 three
                 several
                 Collections
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 for
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 for
                 Etchmeasin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 rounds
                 of
                 the
                 Basin
                 never
                 fail
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 a
                 fourth
                 is
                 ordered
                 on
                 some
                 emergent
                 occasion
                 ;
                 especially
                 if
                 strangers
                 be
                 observed
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 expect
                 extraordinary
                 liberality
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 begging
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 importunate
                 in
                 some
                 poor
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 my self
                 present
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 scarce
                 had
                 time
                 to
                 disengage
                 my
                 hand
                 from
                 my
                 Pocket
                 ,
                 so
                 nimbly
                 the
                 turns
                 went
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 Briefs
                 for
                 repair
                 of
                 
                 poor
                 Churches
                 and
                 distressed
                 Brethren
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 these
                 Collections
                 ,
                 the
                 Duties
                 are
                 great
                 which
                 are
                 paid
                 for
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 Burials
                 ,
                 &c.
                 only
                 Confession
                 and
                 the
                 Communion
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 Charge
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 Exactions
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 others
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 set
                 price
                 ,
                 but
                 men
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 pay
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 abilities
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bargain
                 is
                 driven
                 as
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 as
                 many
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 noise
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 Nation
                 doth
                 usually
                 practise
                 when
                 they
                 sell
                 their
                 Silk
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Commodity
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 at
                 Smyrna
                 had
                 purchased
                 their
                 Coemetery
                 ,
                 or
                 place
                 of
                 burial
                 for
                 their
                 dead
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 people
                 were
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Church-yard
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 six
                 foot
                 of
                 ground
                 was
                 so
                 hardly
                 obtained
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 whole
                 Field
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 purchased
                 at
                 a
                 cheaper
                 rate
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 narrow
                 Grave
                 .
                 
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 a
                 poor
                 Armenian
                 Servant
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 burial
                 ,
                 until
                 his
                 friends
                 had
                 paid
                 30
                 or
                 40
                 Dollars
                 for
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Offices
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 the
                 Clergy
                 gain
                 their
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 notwithstanding
                 poor
                 and
                 miserably
                 ignorant
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Fashions
                 and
                 Customs
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 amongst
                 whom
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 whether
                 Turks
                 or
                 Persians
                 .
                 They
                 account
                 it
                 a
                 sin
                 to
                 eat
                 Hares
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Flesh
                 is
                 almost
                 as
                 abominable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Swines-flesh
                 to
                 a
                 Jew
                 or
                 Turk
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 asked
                 them
                 the
                 Reason
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Hare
                 was
                 a
                 melancholy
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 unwholsom
                 ;
                 besides
                 it
                 was
                 accounted
                 unlucky
                 ,
                 and
                 portending
                 evil
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 who
                 met
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 that
                 the
                 Female
                 was
                 monthly
                 menstruous
                 
                 and
                 unclean
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 make
                 this
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 they
                 learned
                 or
                 observed
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 I
                 never
                 could
                 understand
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Etchmeasin
                   .
                
              
               
                 THIS
                 Patriarchal
                 Seat
                 is
                 called
                 vulgarly
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Etchmeasin
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 usually
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Turkey
                 by
                 the
                 denomination
                 of
                 Changlee-Chilse
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 Bells
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 priviledge
                 from
                 the
                 Sultan
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 allowed
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 place
                 (
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 )
                 unless
                 in
                 
                   Moldavia
                   ,
                   Valachia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mount
                 Athos
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 called
                 
                   Ouch
                   Chilse
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 three
                 Churches
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Churches
                 which
                 are
                 there
                 
                 built
                 in
                 a
                 Triangle
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 is
                 this
                 Etchmeasin
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 Rupsameh
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 Gayeneh
                 .
                 The
                 Armenians
                 report
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 three
                 Churches
                 are
                 founded
                 on
                 three
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 placed
                 in
                 a
                 triangular
                 form
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 strange
                 hollowness
                 ,
                 or
                 Cavity
                 ,
                 replete
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Gentilism
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 voices
                 of
                 Prophetick
                 Spirits
                 or
                 Ghosts
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 Answers
                 to
                 all
                 Questions
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 Delphos
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Jupiter
                   Haman
                
                 ,
                 until
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 intending
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 Name
                 worshipped
                 there
                 ,
                 descended
                 from
                 Heaven
                 on
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 his
                 Cross
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 suffered
                 ,
                 struck
                 one
                 blow
                 therewith
                 on
                 each
                 Rock
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 sunk
                 into
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 the
                 Diabolical
                 Spirits
                 were
                 displaced
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 Etchmeasin
                 signifies
                 
                 one
                 blow
                 or
                 stroak
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 these
                 three
                 Churches
                 were
                 founded
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 highest
                 in
                 esteem
                 amongst
                 the
                 Armenians
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 large
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 Churches
                 called
                 Rupsameh
                 and
                 Gayeneh
                 ,
                 wrote
                 by
                 one
                 Acutanghios
                 ,
                 which
                 remains
                 amongst
                 the
                 Registers
                 of
                 Etchmeasin
                 ,
                 being
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Dioclesian
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 violent
                 Persecution
                 arose
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 seventy
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 taken
                 a
                 Religious
                 Vow
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Rupsameh
                 and
                 Gayeneh
                 ,
                 two
                 Sisters
                 and
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Gohetea
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 call
                 their
                 Father
                 )
                 a
                 noble
                 Roman
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 chief
                 ,
                 and
                 arriving
                 first
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 they
                 travelled
                 thence
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 into
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 where
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Tyridates
                 governed
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 
                 In
                 which
                 long
                 Journey
                 forty
                 of
                 the
                 seventy
                 dying
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 thirty
                 designed
                 to
                 build
                 their
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 and
                 Discipline
                 .
                 The
                 arrival
                 of
                 these
                 new-come
                 Guests
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Female
                 Sex
                 ,
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 as
                 filled
                 all
                 that
                 Country
                 with
                 the
                 rumour
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 the
                 incomparable
                 beauty
                 of
                 Rupsameh
                 and
                 Gayeneh
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 whole
                 discourse
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Tyridates
                 ;
                 whose
                 heart
                 was
                 so
                 affected
                 therewith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 two
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 splendour
                 of
                 his
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 was
                 sufficient
                 to
                 command
                 their
                 affections
                 and
                 consent
                 to
                 his
                 amorous
                 addresses
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 having
                 their
                 hearts
                 enflamed
                 with
                 divine
                 love
                 ,
                 gave
                 no
                 ear
                 to
                 his
                 sensual
                 Courtship
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 slighted
                 and
                 contemned
                 all
                 the
                 fine
                 words
                 
                 he
                 could
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 large
                 proffers
                 he
                 could
                 make
                 ;
                 which
                 applications
                 were
                 daily
                 renewed
                 to
                 these
                 Religious
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 Prince
                 disdaining
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 neglected
                 ,
                 converted
                 his
                 love
                 into
                 hatred
                 and
                 fury
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 caused
                 an
                 Executioner
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 both
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 their
                 Corps
                 were
                 exposed
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 entombed
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 wild
                 beasts
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 matter
                 happened
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   Surp
                   Savorich
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 who
                 converted
                 Armenia
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 )
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 Tyridates
                 was
                 for
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 most
                 profound
                 Dungeon
                 ,
                 so
                 damp
                 and
                 dark
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Habitation
                 for
                 none
                 but
                 Bats
                 and
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 where
                 ●●r
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 thirteen
                 years
                 he
                 was
                 most
                 miraculously
                 preserved
                 by
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 daily
                 supplyed
                 him
                 with
                 bread
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 than
                 which
                 he
                 received
                 no
                 other
                 sustenance
                 :
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 believed
                 that
                 Savorich
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 in
                 his
                 loathsom
                 habitation
                 ;
                 until
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 Sister
                 of
                 Tyridates
                 ,
                 called
                 Castrovitught
                 ,
                 being
                 frequently
                 disturbed
                 in
                 her
                 sleep
                 by
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 which
                 ordered
                 her
                 to
                 supplicate
                 her
                 Brother
                 for
                 the
                 releasement
                 of
                 Savorich
                 ,
                 could
                 find
                 no
                 repose
                 until
                 she
                 revealed
                 the
                 Vision
                 :
                 which
                 seeming
                 strange
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 at
                 first
                 than
                 a
                 melancholy
                 Dream
                 ,
                 did
                 afterwards
                 upon
                 the
                 tryal
                 prove
                 true
                 ;
                 Savorich
                 being
                 found
                 alive
                 in
                 the
                 Dungeon
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 and
                 healthful
                 :
                 Notwithstanding
                 which
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Petitions
                 made
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 Savorich
                 by
                 several
                 Chief
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Sister
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 yet
                 Tyridates
                 having
                 his
                 heart
                 hardned
                 like
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 
                 give
                 license
                 for
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 Savorich
                 ;
                 which
                 sin
                 of
                 obstinacy
                 so
                 moved
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 day
                 appointed
                 for
                 a
                 general
                 hunting
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 pursuit
                 of
                 a
                 wild
                 Bore
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 transformed
                 into
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Swine
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Followers
                 into
                 Hobgoblins
                 and
                 Fairies
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Turks
                 call
                 Gin
                 ;
                 which
                 metamorphosis
                 is
                 something
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 Ulysses
                 and
                 his
                 Companions
                 :
                 This
                 Judgment
                 of
                 God
                 Struck
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 into
                 such
                 an
                 amazement
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 immediately
                 resolved
                 to
                 free
                 the
                 Saint
                 ,
                 begging
                 him
                 to
                 pray
                 unto
                 God
                 to
                 restore
                 their
                 King
                 and
                 Attendants
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 shapes
                 of
                 Human
                 Form.
                 Savorich
                 ,
                 or
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 being
                 released
                 ,
                 immediately
                 sought
                 for
                 Tyridates
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 found
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 received
                 by
                 him
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 fashion
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 be
                 expected
                 by
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 so
                 ill
                 a
                 feature
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 having
                 prayed
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 he
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Followers
                 were
                 transformed
                 again
                 to
                 their
                 natural
                 shapes
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 Miracle
                 all
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Armenia
                 was
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 Savorich
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 gather
                 up
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Rupsameh
                 and
                 Gayeneh
                 ,
                 preserved
                 by
                 divine
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 them
                 to
                 Etchmeasin
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 place
                 he
                 was
                 conducted
                 by
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 buried
                 those
                 bodies
                 under
                 the
                 two
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 therefore
                 now
                 called
                 by
                 their
                 Names
                 :
                 which
                 place
                 also
                 being
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 of
                 Savorich
                 hath
                 added
                 much
                 unto
                 that
                 devotion
                 which
                 the
                 Armenians
                 bear
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 to
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 Virap
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Dungeon
                 of
                 
                   Surp
                   Savorich
                
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 in
                 esteem
                 of
                 any
                 in
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 built
                 a
                 famous
                 monastery
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Ardashat
                 ,
                 being
                 two
                 days
                 journey
                 from
                 Etchmeasin
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 from
                 Rivan
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Savorich
                 ,
                 or
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 high
                 in
                 esteem
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 years
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 year
                 is
                 reckoned
                 to
                 be
                 1128.
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 ours
                 of
                 1679.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 Churches
                 they
                 commonly
                 make
                 their
                 Pilgrimages
                 ,
                 being
                 for
                 their
                 sanctity
                 ,
                 in
                 opinion
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 esteemed
                 before
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 accounted
                 so
                 holy
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 a
                 person
                 can
                 be
                 qualified
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 prepare
                 himself
                 seven
                 years
                 beforehand
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 a
                 Fast
                 or
                 Lent
                 of
                 40
                 days
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 seven
                 years
                 ,
                 purposely
                 designed
                 for
                 this
                 preparation
                 ,
                 besides
                 
                 the
                 usual
                 Fasts
                 and
                 Lents
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 sole
                 intent
                 to
                 render
                 himself
                 worthy
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 benefits
                 and
                 endowments
                 which
                 are
                 acquired
                 by
                 this
                 most
                 acceptable
                 and
                 holy
                 Pilgrimage
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 comes
                 thus
                 prepared
                 with
                 humility
                 and
                 devotion
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 his
                 desires
                 satisfied
                 in
                 any
                 gift
                 ,
                 qualification
                 ,
                 or
                 blessing
                 he
                 expects
                 ;
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 Riches
                 ;
                 for
                 Money
                 being
                 the
                 Mammon
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 conferred
                 as
                 a
                 spiritual
                 happiness
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 one
                 desires
                 a
                 Faculty
                 in
                 singing
                 ,
                 dancing
                 ,
                 or
                 agility
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 desires
                 beauty
                 and
                 modesty
                 in
                 a
                 Wife
                 ,
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 sincerity
                 of
                 Friends
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 that
                 is
                 vertuous
                 or
                 commendable
                 ;
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 voice
                 like
                 a
                 Seraphim
                 ,
                 be
                 active
                 as
                 an
                 Olympick
                 Gamester
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 Wife
                 as
                 chaste
                 as
                 Penelope
                 ,
                 be
                 wife
                 as
                 Solomon
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 fine
                 ,
                 obtain
                 any
                 
                 one
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 can
                 desire
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 good
                 report
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 case
                 any
                 one
                 miss
                 of
                 these
                 blessings
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 do
                 who
                 go
                 on
                 these
                 Errands
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 may
                 well
                 believe
                 )
                 and
                 return
                 as
                 little
                 improved
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 do
                 whom
                 we
                 send
                 to
                 Paris
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 which
                 interrupted
                 this
                 blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 the
                 man
                 was
                 either
                 not
                 fitly
                 prepared
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 not
                 Faith
                 enough
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 blessing
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 say
                 farther
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Pythonick
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 formerly
                 inhabited
                 under
                 the
                 cavities
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 were
                 permitted
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 Stations
                 ,
                 with
                 intention
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 slaves
                 and
                 drudges
                 to
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ;
                 where
                 now
                 invisibly
                 they
                 wash
                 the
                 Dishes
                 ,
                 sweep
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 all
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 good
                 Servants
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 good
                 Fathers
                 take
                 no
                 care
                 of
                 those
                 homely
                 services
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 fouled
                 and
                 disordered
                 is
                 by
                 next
                 morning
                 found
                 cleansed
                 and
                 well
                 disposed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ministry
                 and
                 diligence
                 of
                 those
                 careful
                 and
                 officious
                 Spirits
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 believed
                 by
                 the
                 Armenians
                 of
                 Etchmeasin
                 ,
                 so
                 easie
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 obtrude
                 vain
                 and
                 superstitious
                 fancies
                 on
                 ignorant
                 and
                 illiterate
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 their
                 Monasteries
                 the
                 whole
                 Psalter
                 of
                 David
                 is
                 read
                 over
                 every
                 24
                 hours
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 and
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 it
                 is
                 otherwise
                 observed
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Psalter
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 eight
                 divisions
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 division
                 into
                 eight
                 parts
                 ;
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 the
                 
                   Gloria
                   Patri
                   ;
                   &
                   Filio
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Their
                 manner
                 of
                 Worship
                 is
                 performed
                 after
                 the
                 Eastern
                 fashion
                 ,
                 by
                 prostrating
                 their
                 bodies
                 and
                 kissing
                 the
                 ground
                 three
                 times
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Turks
                 likewise
                 practise
                 in
                 their
                 Prayers
                 .
                 )
                 At
                 their
                 first
                 
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 they
                 uncover
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 corss
                 themselves
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 cover
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 sit
                 cross-leg'd
                 on
                 Carpets
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 publick
                 Divine
                 Service
                 they
                 perform
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 before
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 commendable
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 greatly
                 pleased
                 to
                 meet
                 hundreds
                 of
                 Armenians
                 in
                 a
                 Summer
                 morning
                 ,
                 about
                 Sun-rising
                 ,
                 returning
                 from
                 their
                 Devotions
                 at
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 wherein
                 perhaps
                 they
                 had
                 spent
                 two
                 hours
                 before
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 on
                 Festival
                 but
                 on
                 ordinary
                 days
                 of
                 work
                 :
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 devout
                 on
                 Vigils
                 to
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 and
                 Saturday
                 Evenings
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 all
                 go
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 returning
                 home
                 perfume
                 their
                 Houses
                 with
                 Incense
                 ,
                 and
                 adorn
                 their
                 little
                 Pictures
                 with
                 Lamps
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   in
                   the
                   Armenian
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 THEY
                 allow
                 and
                 accept
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 also
                 acquainted
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 ,
                 which
                 likewise
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 use
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 Trinity
                 they
                 accord
                 with
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 three
                 Persons
                 in
                 one
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 in
                 many
                 Books
                 ,
                 which
                 treat
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 an
                 accusation
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 admits
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 Person
                 and
                 one
                 Nature
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Eutyches
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 my self
                 was
                 once
                 
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 until
                 I
                 read
                 and
                 well
                 considered
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 their
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 believe
                 that
                 Christ
                 descended
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 freed
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 damned
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 favour
                 of
                 his
                 glorious
                 presence
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 plenary
                 pardon
                 or
                 remission
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 reprieved
                 until
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 shall
                 again
                 be
                 returned
                 unto
                 Eternal
                 Flames
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 a
                 more
                 clear
                 view
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 represent
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 their
                 Tavananck
                 ,
                 or
                 Symbolum
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Nicene
                 Creed
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 those
                 words
                 follwing
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 
                   where
                   the
                   Deity
                   was
                   mixed
                   with
                   the
                   Humanity
                   without
                   spot
                   ,
                
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 calculated
                 for
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Herisie
                 of
                 Eutyches
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 Arrius
                 :
                 But
                 these
                 words
                 though
                 they
                 look
                 ill
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 well
                 considered
                 and
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 expression
                 which
                 the
                 Greeks
                 use
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 subject
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 amount
                 unto
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 the
                 Greeks
                 declare
                 in
                 the
                 Anatolian
                 Confession
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   a
                   true
                   not
                   a
                   fantastick
                   Body
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   formed
                   in
                   the
                   Womb
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   perfect
                   man
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 i.e.
                 
                   his
                   rational
                   Soul
                   mixed
                   with
                   the
                   Divinity
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 their
                 Creed
                 are
                 Verbatim
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Consess
                 that
                 I
                 believe
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 in
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 uncreated
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 begotten
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 were
                 from
                 all
                 Eternity
                 :
                 the
                 Son
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 in
                 God
                 the
                 Son
                 increated
                 and
                 begotten
                 from
                 Eternity
                 .
                 The
                 Father
                 is
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 is
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 and
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 Father
                 contains
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 contains
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 was
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 not
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 but
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 three
                 Persons
                 but
                 one
                 God.
                 Such
                 as
                 the
                 Son
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Deity
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 not
                 three
                 Gods
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 one
                 in
                 Will
                 ,
                 in
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 Creator
                 both
                 of
                 visible
                 and
                 invisible
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 of
                 those
                 three
                 persons
                 one
                 was
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 before
                 all
                 eternity
                 ,
                 but
                 descended
                 in
                 time
                 from
                 Heaven
                 unto
                 Mary
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 took
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 formed
                 in
                 her
                 Womb
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   the
                   Deity
                   was
                   mixed
                   with
                   the
                   Humanity
                   without
                   spot
                   or
                   blemish
                   .
                
                 
                 He
                 patiently
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 of
                 Mary
                 nine
                 Months
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 afterwards
                 born
                 as
                 man
                 ,
                 with
                 soul
                 ,
                 intellect
                 ,
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 body
                 :
                 Having
                 but
                 one
                 body
                 and
                 one
                 countenance
                 :
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 mixture
                 or
                 union
                 resulted
                 one
                 composition
                 of
                 Person
                 ;
                 God
                 was
                 made
                 man
                 without
                 any
                 change
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 born
                 without
                 Humane
                 Generation
                 ,
                 his
                 Mother
                 remaining
                 still
                 a
                 Virgin
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 none
                 knows
                 his
                 eternity
                 ,
                 so
                 none
                 can
                 conceive
                 his
                 being
                 or
                 essence
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 from
                 all
                 eternity
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 believe
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 conversed
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 thirty
                 years
                 was
                 baptized
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 good
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 his
                 Father
                 bearing
                 witness
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   beloved
                   Son
                   in
                   whom
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   pleased
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Dove
                 descended
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 tempted
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 overcame
                 ,
                 was
                 preached
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 was
                 troubled
                 
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 being
                 wearied
                 ,
                 enduring
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 ,
                 was
                 crucified
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 will
                 ,
                 dyed
                 corporally
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 was
                 alive
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 buried
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Deity
                 was
                 mixed
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 ;
                 his
                 soul
                 descended
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 always
                 accompanied
                 with
                 his
                 Deity
                 ;
                 he
                 preached
                 to
                 the
                 souls
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 whom
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 released
                 ,
                 he
                 arose
                 again
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 appeared
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 did
                 with
                 his
                 body
                 ascend
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 by
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 His
                 Father
                 ,
                 He
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 judge
                 both
                 the
                 quick
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 shall
                 rise
                 again
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 done
                 good
                 shall
                 go
                 into
                 life
                 eternal
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 done
                 evil
                 into
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 teach
                 their
                 Children
                 and
                 young
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 
                 repeated
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 our
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 Divine
                 Service
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Fasts
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Armenian
                     Church
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 THEIR
                 Fasts
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 rigorous
                 of
                 any
                 Nation
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Eastern
                 people
                 have
                 always
                 been
                 more
                 abstemious
                 in
                 their
                 diet
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 addicted
                 to
                 excess
                 in
                 their
                 Tables
                 and
                 ordinary
                 Banquets
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Western
                 or
                 Northern
                 Nations
                 ;
                 so
                 by
                 this
                 custom
                 of
                 living
                 they
                 support
                 more
                 easily
                 the
                 severe
                 Institution
                 of
                 their
                 Lents
                 :
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Feasts
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 free
                 in
                 their
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 of
                 Abstinence
                 and
                 Fasting
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 a
                 Collation
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Lenten-Table
                 ,
                 will
                 serve
                 an
                 Armenian
                 for
                 an
                 Easter
                 Dinner
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 they
                 observe
                 the
                 Great
                 Lent
                 before
                 Easter
                 ,
                 beginning
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 following
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 the
                 Rule
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 observed
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 World.
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 Lent
                 they
                 eat
                 not
                 Fish
                 with
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 do
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 nor
                 Shell-fish
                 ,
                 as
                 do
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Olives
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 substantial
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 yields
                 too
                 much
                 nourishment
                 and
                 pleasure
                 to
                 the
                 Palate
                 :
                 only
                 they
                 may
                 eat
                 the
                 Dregs
                 and
                 Lees
                 of
                 the
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Olives
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Sousam
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 pressed
                 from
                 a
                 Seed
                 so
                 called
                 in
                 Turkish
                 ,
                 like
                 our
                 Rape-seed
                 ,
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 overcome
                 a
                 tender
                 stomach
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 time
                 of
                 mortification
                 ,
                 they
                 account
                 it
                 a
                 sin
                 to
                 accompany
                 with
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 perhaps
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 have
                 much
                 inclination
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Lent
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 pass
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 days
                 without
                 receiving
                 any
                 refreshment
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 Bread
                 or
                 Water
                 ,
                 into
                 their
                 Stomachs
                 ;
                 and
                 perform
                 the
                 like
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 ,
                 not
                 breaking
                 their
                 Fasts
                 until
                 they
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 on
                 Easter-day
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 :
                 Besides
                 which
                 they
                 observe
                 a
                 continued
                 Fast
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Lent
                 ,
                 not
                 eating
                 until
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 Cornelius
                 his
                 Fast
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 Custom
                 of
                 great
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 But
                 Easter
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 some
                 recompence
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 for
                 this
                 long
                 abstinence
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 permission
                 to
                 eat
                 flesh
                 till
                 Ascension-day
                 ,
                 without
                 accounting
                 of
                 Frydays
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 days
                 which
                 the
                 Greeks
                 call
                 days
                 of
                 abstinence
                 :
                 The
                 like
                 indulgence
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 week
                 
                 after
                 Epiphany
                 ,
                 but
                 excepting
                 these
                 Weeks
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 they
                 keep
                 Wednesdays
                 and
                 Frydays
                 for
                 days
                 of
                 abstinence
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 year
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 their
                 other
                 Fasts
                 they
                 observe
                 a
                 short
                 Lent
                 of
                 nine
                 days
                 before
                 the
                 15
                 th
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 our
                 Ladies
                 Assumption
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 one
                 which
                 begins
                 the
                 Week
                 after
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 on
                 
                   Trinity
                   Monday
                
                 ,
                 being
                 performed
                 in
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 two
                 Weeks
                 after
                 which
                 they
                 fast
                 one
                 more
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 ;
                 then
                 after
                 two
                 Weeks
                 they
                 fast
                 one
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 after
                 four
                 Weeks
                 they
                 fast
                 one
                 ,
                 then
                 after
                 one
                 Week
                 they
                 fast
                 another
                 ,
                 then
                 after
                 seven
                 Weeks
                 they
                 fast
                 another
                 ,
                 then
                 after
                 two
                 Weeks
                 they
                 fast
                 one
                 ,
                 again
                 after
                 three
                 Weeks
                 they
                 fast
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 and
                 seven
                 days
                 before
                 the
                 Epiphany
                 they
                 keep
                 a
                 severe
                 Lent
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 always
                 fast
                 in
                 our
                 Christmas
                 till
                 Twelf-day
                 .
                 
                 In
                 which
                 manner
                 they
                 mix
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 with
                 fasting
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 times
                 seem
                 so
                 confused
                 and
                 without
                 rule
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 scarce
                 be
                 recounted
                 ,
                 unless
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 strictly
                 observe
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 chief
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 whose
                 Learning
                 principally
                 consists
                 in
                 knowing
                 the
                 appointed
                 times
                 of
                 fasting
                 and
                 feasting
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 never
                 omit
                 on
                 Sondays
                 to
                 publish
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Feasts
                   in
                   the
                   Armenian
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Feasts
                 of
                 Easter
                 and
                 Pentecost
                 they
                 celebrate
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 keep
                 our
                 account
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Old
                 Style
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Christmas
                 Day
                 they
                 observe
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 lieu
                 thereof
                 they
                 celebrate
                 with
                 great
                 Solemnity
                 and
                 Commemoration
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 Epiphany
                 ,
                 and
                 Baptism
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 Twelf-day
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 day
                 they
                 keep
                 with
                 high
                 devotion
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 hold
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Wise-men
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 offer
                 his
                 Gold
                 and
                 Incense
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 Armenian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 well
                 acquainted
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 him
                 by
                 name
                 to
                 be
                 Gaspar
                 ;
                 before
                 which
                 sixth
                 day
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 Epiphany
                 ;
                 they
                 observe
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 seven
                 days
                 of
                 Fast
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 usual
                 severity
                 and
                 rigour
                 .
                 All
                 their
                 other
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 Easter
                 (
                 which
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 is
                 preceded
                 by
                 the
                 grand
                 Fast
                 of
                 Lent
                 )
                 are
                 ushered
                 in
                 but
                 with
                 five
                 days
                 of
                 Fast.
                 
              
               
               
                 As
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Epiphany
                 it
                 is
                 certainly
                 very
                 ancient
                 ,
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Cave
                 learnedly
                 writes
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Primitive
                   Christianity
                
                 ,
                 having
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                
                 Christmas
                 
                   was
                   always
                   observed
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   day
                   that
                   we
                   keep
                   it
                   now
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   on
                   the
                   25th
                   of
                
                 December
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   uncertain
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   seems
                   probable
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   kept
                   in
                
                 January
                 
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   general
                   time
                   of
                   the
                
                 Epiphania
                 (
                 or
                 Theophania
                 )
                 
                   until
                   receiving
                   more
                   light
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   from
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   they
                   changed
                   it
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   .
                
                 The
                 other
                 Feasts
                 of
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Church
                 are
                 these
                 which
                 follow
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 of
                 
                   Surp
                   Savorich
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 celebrated
                 in
                 May
                 or
                 June
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 their
                 Canon
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 is
                 herein
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 Vertevar
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Transfiguration
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 in
                 June
                 or
                 July
                 .
              
               
               
                 Asfasasin
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Assumption
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 ,
                 in
                 August
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Surp
                   Chatch
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Holy
                 Cross
                 ,
                 in
                 September
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Surp
                   Chevorich
                
                 ,
                 or
                 S.
                 Demetrio
                 ,
                 in
                 October
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Surp
                   Nicolo
                
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   November
                   ;
                   Surp
                   Acop
                
                 ,
                 in
                 December
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Surp
                   Serchis
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   S.
                   George
                
                 ,
                 in
                 January
                 or
                 February
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 Feasts
                 in
                 grand
                 request
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 precept
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 strictly
                 enjoined
                 to
                 the
                 Laity
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 reckoned
                 with
                 the
                 grand
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 amount
                 to
                 above
                 ten
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 year
                 :
                 Howsoever
                 the
                 Clergy
                 who
                 have
                 nothing
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 but
                 to
                 pray
                 and
                 read
                 ,
                 have
                 many
                 other
                 days
                 enjoyned
                 them
                 in
                 commemoration
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 year
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 either
                 appointed
                 for
                 Fast
                 ,
                 or
                 noted
                 for
                 a
                 Festival
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   their
                   Monasteries
                   ,
                   and
                   Rules
                   observed
                   therein
                   .
                
              
               
                 BEsides
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Etchmeasin
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 treated
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 several
                 others
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 of
                 
                   Armenia
                   ,
                   Persia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Dominions
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 of
                 greatest
                 note
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 That
                 of
                 S.
                 John
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Surp
                   Carabet
                
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Borders
                 of
                 
                   Persia
                   ;
                   Varatch
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Holy
                 Cross
                 ,
                 scituated
                 near
                 Van
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 Rupsameh
                 fixed
                 the
                 real
                 Cross
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Asfasasin
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 Monastery
                 near
                 
                   Darbiquier
                   :
                   Surp
                   Bogas
                
                 ,
                 or
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 at
                 Angora
                 .
                 Their
                 Orders
                 or
                 Rules
                 observed
                 are
                 three
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Surp
                   Savorich
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Gregory
                   ;
                   Surp
                   Parsiach
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 
                 S.
                 Basil
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Surp
                   Dominicos
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 Dominick
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 wear
                 Vests
                 of
                 black
                 ,
                 with
                 Hoods
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 officiate
                 in
                 their
                 Mass
                 they
                 are
                 cloathed
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 with
                 Crowns
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 are
                 habited
                 like
                 
                   Greek
                   Kaloires
                
                 of
                 that
                 Order
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 third
                 are
                 cloathed
                 in
                 black
                 ,
                 with
                 no
                 other
                 difference
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 cut
                 and
                 shape
                 of
                 their
                 Hoods
                 .
                 This
                 latter
                 of
                 S.
                 Dominicos
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Roman
                 Priests
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 gained
                 footing
                 and
                 admission
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 that
                 Western
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 Modern
                 Order
                 ,
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 found
                 place
                 so
                 far
                 East-ward
                 ,
                 nor
                 society
                 with
                 those
                 other
                 two
                 more
                 ancient
                 Religions
                 ,
                 unless
                 by
                 imitation
                 or
                 in
                 conformity
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
                 They
                 observe
                 almost
                 the
                 same
                 Rules
                 and
                 Orders
                 in
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 Worship
                 and
                 Service
                 .
                 They
                 eat
                 no
                 flesh
                 nor
                 
                 drink
                 Wine
                 ;
                 yet
                 on
                 Saturdays
                 and
                 Sondays
                 out
                 of
                 Lent
                 they
                 have
                 liberty
                 to
                 eat
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 Milk
                 ,
                 Butter
                 ,
                 and
                 Fish.
                 They
                 have
                 used
                 themselves
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 fasting
                 from
                 their
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 curious
                 to
                 observe
                 what
                 Custom
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 effect
                 in
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 how
                 small
                 a
                 proportion
                 Nature
                 can
                 be
                 contented
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 strict
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 some
                 have
                 so
                 far
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 exceed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 daily
                 diminished
                 of
                 their
                 slender
                 Diet
                 ;
                 and
                 supposing
                 still
                 that
                 Nature
                 might
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 a
                 meaner
                 proportion
                 ,
                 have
                 so
                 extenuated
                 and
                 macerated
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 length
                 they
                 have
                 miserably
                 perished
                 with
                 Famine
                 .
                 They
                 arise
                 from
                 their
                 Beds
                 at
                 Midnight
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 in
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Fasting
                 until
                 three
                 a
                 Clock
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 read
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Psalter
                 of
                 David
                 .
              
               
               
                 There
                 are
                 Women
                 likewise
                 in
                 this
                 Country
                 who
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 Nunneries
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 severity
                 and
                 strictness
                 as
                 do
                 the
                 men
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 some
                 Hermites
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Gickniahore
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 upon
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 confined
                 thereunto
                 almost
                 as
                 severely
                 as
                 
                   Simeon
                   Stylites
                
                 was
                 to
                 his
                 Pillar
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 this
                 Country
                 so
                 remote
                 and
                 obscure
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Language
                 so
                 much
                 unknown
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 Clergy
                 hath
                 gained
                 a
                 considerable
                 footing
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 whereby
                 they
                 have
                 established
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 ten
                 Monasteries
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 S.
                 Dominick
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 and
                 discoursed
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Friers
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 I
                 had
                 once
                 opportunity
                 to
                 discourse
                 with
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 constituted
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 over
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 receive
                 
                 his
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obtain
                 a
                 Stipend
                 of
                 200
                 Crowns
                 a
                 year
                 for
                 his
                 maintenance
                 :
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 ten
                 Monasteries
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 S.
                 Dominick
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 place
                 of
                 Residence
                 was
                 at
                 Nachavan
                 ,
                 three
                 days
                 journey
                 from
                 Tavris
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 
                 Noah's
                 Ark
                 rested
                 after
                 the
                 flood
                 .
                 These
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 wretchedly
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 to
                 render
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 answer
                 to
                 a
                 curious
                 Stranger
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 relating
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Customs
                 and
                 Manners
                 ;
                 but
                 commonly
                 make
                 a
                 reply
                 to
                 his
                 Queries
                 by
                 begging
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 you
                 ask
                 them
                 Questions
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 demand
                 Alms
                 of
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 crept
                 into
                 this
                 Country
                 was
                 about
                 350
                 years
                 past
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 one
                 
                   Ovan
                   de
                   Kurnah
                
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 a
                 wandring
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 genius
                 towards
                 
                 Learning
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 more
                 curious
                 than
                 the
                 generallity
                 ,
                 travelled
                 into
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 into
                 France
                 and
                 Italy
                 ,
                 where
                 having
                 comprehended
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 returned
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 preached
                 and
                 instructed
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 material
                 points
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ;
                 which
                 seemed
                 unto
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 new
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 high
                 notions
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 consideration
                 and
                 brains
                 of
                 the
                 wisest
                 amongst
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Tenents
                 of
                 Kurnah
                 began
                 to
                 pass
                 currant
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 admiration
                 and
                 applause
                 of
                 this
                 travelling
                 Doctor
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 length
                 touching
                 on
                 the
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchal
                 Authority
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 mass
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 became
                 leavened
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 forbidden
                 farther
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                 people
                 to
                 hear
                 him
                 :
                 Howsoever
                 a
                 considerable
                 number
                 adhered
                 to
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 rather
                 gain
                 than
                 lose
                 ground
                 in
                 Armenia
                 :
                 of
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 licensed
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 their
                 Mass
                 priviledged
                 ,
                 and
                 squared
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Latines
                 ,
                 but
                 excessive
                 long
                 and
                 tedious
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 differing
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Armenian
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 them
                 revised
                 and
                 compared
                 together
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1678
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 passing
                 through
                 Rome
                 and
                 Italy
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 way
                 from
                 Smyrna
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 confidently
                 reported
                 in
                 the
                 Dominions
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chief
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Church
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Metropolites
                 ,
                 were
                 on
                 their
                 journey
                 towards
                 Rome
                 ,
                 with
                 intention
                 to
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 remained
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 for
                 some
                 Months
                 after
                 that
                 report
                 began
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 neither
                 seeing
                 nor
                 hearing
                 of
                 their
                 nearer
                 approach
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 confidently
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Patriarch
                 is
                 still
                 as
                 far
                 off
                 in
                 his
                 agreement
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 by
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Service-Book
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 properly
                 called
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 compiled
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 report
                 )
                 in
                 part
                 by
                 S.
                 James
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 S.
                 Chrysostom
                 and
                 S.
                 Basil
                 ,
                 whose
                 forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Service
                 are
                 wholly
                 in
                 use
                 amongst
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Christians
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 heard
                 of
                 any
                 Liturgy
                 of
                 
                   Surp
                   Savorich
                
                 ,
                 or
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 me
                 is
                 very
                 strange
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 not
                 being
                 much
                 Literature
                 amongst
                 these
                 people
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 expect
                 to
                 find
                 great
                 Libraries
                 wrote
                 in
                 their
                 Language
                 ,
                 or
                 many
                 Books
                 wherein
                 the
                 retired
                 Monks
                 may
                 exercise
                 
                 their
                 Studies
                 :
                 That
                 Book
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 most
                 note
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 Religious
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 one
                 Gregorio
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Stat
                 ,
                 which
                 treats
                 of
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 serves
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Homilies
                 read
                 on
                 Festival
                 Days
                 ,
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 employment
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Armenian
                   Monks
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   two
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Panis
                     Benedictus
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 resolved
                 by
                 Armenian
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 hold
                 seven
                 or
                 two
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 their
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 word
                 not
                 being
                 understood
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 impossible
                 
                 to
                 form
                 a
                 definition
                 which
                 may
                 accord
                 with
                 their
                 capacity
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 therefore
                 tell
                 you
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 they
                 celebrate
                 those
                 two
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 their
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Baptism
                 of
                 Infants
                 they
                 use
                 and
                 esteem
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 that
                 which
                 washes
                 away
                 their
                 Original
                 sin
                 ;
                 in
                 performance
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 takes
                 the
                 Child
                 by
                 the
                 Feet
                 and
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 dips
                 it
                 three
                 times
                 under
                 Water
                 ;
                 which
                 immersion
                 of
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 these
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 esteem
                 essential
                 unto
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 Vessel
                 is
                 shallow
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 capable
                 to
                 recieve
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 pours
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 Part
                 or
                 Member
                 may
                 remain
                 unbaptized
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 Baptism
                 they
                 apply
                 the
                 Chrism
                 ,
                 anointing
                 the
                 Fore-head
                 ,
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 Ears
                 ,
                 Breast
                 ,
                 Palms
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 soals
                 of
                 the
                 feet
                 with
                 consecrated
                 Oyl
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 administer
                 unto
                 the
                 Child
                 the
                 Holy
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 only
                 by
                 rubbing
                 the
                 Lips
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Panis
                   Benedictus
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Maz
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 use
                 amongst
                 them
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 Greeks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Surp
                   Usiun
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 holy
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 they
                 celebrate
                 only
                 on
                 Sondays
                 and
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 though
                 on
                 other
                 days
                 they
                 perform
                 the
                 publick
                 Services
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 other
                 Morning
                 Services
                 besides
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 put
                 no
                 Water
                 into
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 nor
                 Leaven
                 into
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 as
                 do
                 the
                 Greeks
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 hold
                 Transubstantiation
                 as
                 do
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 Priests
                 readily
                 accepted
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 as
                 tends
                 to
                 their
                 Honour
                 and
                 Profit
                 .
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 plain
                 words
                 ,
                 these
                 good
                 men
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 accept
                 in
                 their
                 litteral
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 subtilties
                 of
                 the
                 Schools
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 Mystical
                 and
                 Sacramental
                 Terms
                 :
                 Let
                 the
                 meaning
                 be
                 how
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 wise
                 and
                 learned
                 than
                 they
                 ,
                 hath
                 so
                 determined
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 erre
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 fault
                 and
                 errour
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Howsoever
                 this
                 Tenent
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 is
                 held
                 and
                 discussed
                 but
                 of
                 late
                 years
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 Universally
                 accepted
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 pretend
                 to
                 maintain
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 will
                 deny
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 declare
                 that
                 the
                 Epitome
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 mentioned
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 12
                 th
                 Chapter
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 was
                 subscribed
                 by
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 their
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 extorted
                 from
                 them
                 by
                 threats
                 and
                 rewards
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 manner
                 of
                 distributing
                 the
                 
                 Communion
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 sopping
                 the
                 Bread
                 into
                 Wine
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Communicant
                 receives
                 both
                 species
                 together
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Form
                 and
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Latine
                   ,
                   Greek
                
                 and
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 .
                 They
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Greeks
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 administer
                 Bread
                 unleavened
                 ,
                 made
                 like
                 a
                 Wafer
                 ;
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 give
                 both
                 Species
                 to
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 doth
                 by
                 putting
                 his
                 Fingers
                 into
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 takes
                 the
                 Wafer
                 soaked
                 in
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 delivers
                 that
                 unto
                 the
                 Communicant
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 pleasant
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 sooner
                 done
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 Boy
                 or
                 young
                 Lad
                 is
                 presently
                 at
                 hand
                 to
                 lick
                 his
                 Fingers
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 willingly
                 grants
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 they
                 esteem
                 it
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 initiation
                 or
                 Pledge
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 receiving
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 years
                 of
                 understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 the
                 rubbing
                 of
                 the
                 Lips
                 of
                 the
                 Infant
                 with
                 the
                 consecrated
                 Elements
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 Children
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 ad-admittance
                 to
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 consider
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 in
                 what
                 a
                 plain
                 manner
                 our
                 Saviour
                 instituted
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 how
                 easily
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 clearly
                 practised
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 facil
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 and
                 brought
                 into
                 imitation
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 Bread
                 and
                 blessed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 brake
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 thanks
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   drink
                   you
                   all
                   of
                   this
                
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 far
                 the
                 Churches
                 have
                 deviated
                 from
                 this
                 easie
                 and
                 plain
                 rule
                 .
                 The
                 Latines
                 administer
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 Wafer
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 Cup
                 to
                 the
                 Laity
                 ;
                 the
                 Greeks
                 give
                 both
                 Species
                 in
                 a
                 Spoon
                 together
                 ;
                 the
                 Armenians
                 soak
                 the
                 Bread
                 in
                 the
                 Wine
                 :
                 Only
                 God
                 hath
                 illuminated
                 
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 them
                 how
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 amongst
                 them
                 likewise
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 difference
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 the
                 Sectaries
                 yet
                 greater
                 ;
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 malice
                 and
                 subtlety
                 of
                 the
                 grand
                 Deceiver
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 render
                 that
                 salutiferous
                 food
                 unwholesome
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 this
                 principal
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 the
                 most
                 dangerous
                 snare
                 and
                 ruine
                 of
                 Humane
                 Souls
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Penance
                   and
                   Excommunication
                   .
                
              
               
                 THEY
                 use
                 Confession
                 in
                 the
                 Ear
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 very
                 rigorous
                 in
                 the
                 Penance
                 he
                 imposes
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Sin
                 be
                 enormous
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 foul
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 contented
                 with
                 one
                 bare
                 Act
                 of
                 Penitential
                 satisfaction
                 ;
                 but
                 lays
                 a
                 penance
                 to
                 continue
                 for
                 several
                 years
                 ;
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 seldom
                 that
                 the
                 Penitent
                 escapes
                 ,
                 or
                 obtains
                 absolution
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 pecuniary
                 mulct
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 peace-Offering
                 ,
                 or
                 Atonement
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 also
                 the
                 indignation
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 himself
                 may
                 be
                 satisfied
                 and
                 appeased
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 penance
                 once
                 imposed
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 remit
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 nor
                 Patriarch
                 himself
                 .
                 Some
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 
                 enjoyned
                 a
                 whole
                 weeks
                 fast
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 from
                 Sonday
                 night
                 to
                 Sonday
                 Morning
                 following
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 nothing
                 into
                 their
                 Mouths
                 of
                 Meat
                 or
                 drink
                 ,
                 only
                 on
                 Wednesday
                 night
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 license
                 to
                 drink
                 one
                 draught
                 of
                 Sherbet
                 .
              
               
                 Excommunication
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 as
                 frequently
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Priests
                 procure
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 gains
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 any
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Rite
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 performed
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Benefice
                 conferred
                 without
                 Money
                 ;
                 the
                 Oppression
                 ,
                 and
                 Exaction
                 under
                 which
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 and
                 Persian
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 plea
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 suppose
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 forcible
                 to
                 excuse
                 from
                 the
                 Crime
                 of
                 Simony
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   their
                   Marriages
                   .
                
              
               
                 MArriage
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 lawful
                 for
                 a
                 Secular
                 Priest
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 esteemed
                 so
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 Priest
                 unless
                 he
                 enter
                 first
                 into
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 a
                 Secular
                 Priest
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Monk
                 ,
                 cannot
                 marry
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 that
                 state
                 is
                 not
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Bishops
                 are
                 Monks
                 ,
                 being
                 always
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 of
                 Religious
                 men
                 .
                 In
                 case
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 the
                 Secular
                 Priest
                 dies
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 marries
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 degraded
                 and
                 suspended
                 from
                 his
                 Sacerdotal
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 Lay
                 persons
                 are
                 permitted
                 to
                 marry
                 twice
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 third
                 Marriage
                 is
                 abominable
                 ,
                 and
                 esteemed
                 as
                 scandalous
                 
                 and
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 Sin
                 as
                 Fornication
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Widow
                 cannot
                 marry
                 with
                 other
                 than
                 with
                 a
                 Widow
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 married
                 ,
                 must
                 take
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 reputed
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 observe
                 the
                 same
                 degrees
                 of
                 consanguinity
                 as
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 usually
                 chuse
                 Monday
                 Morning
                 ,
                 at
                 or
                 before
                 break
                 a-day
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 married
                 ;
                 they
                 begin
                 the
                 Feast
                 on
                 Sonday
                 Evening
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 it
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Days
                 with
                 much
                 jollity
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Bride
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 her
                 Chair
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 waking
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 consummate
                 the
                 Matrimonial
                 Duty
                 until
                 Wednesday
                 night
                 ,
                 or
                 Thursday
                 morning
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 expose
                 the
                 signs
                 of
                 Virginity
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Turks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Jews
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Their
                   Opinion
                   of
                   Souls
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   separation
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Ceremonies
                   used
                   towards
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
              
               
                 THEY
                 believe
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 Souls
                 nor
                 Bodies
                 of
                 any
                 Saints
                 or
                 Prophets
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 are
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 Elias
                 the
                 Prophet
                 .
                 They
                 believe
                 that
                 a
                 person
                 dying
                 contrite
                 ,
                 goes
                 not
                 immediately
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Sinner
                 unto
                 Hell
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 intercepted
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 lodged
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Gayank
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Eighth
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Stars
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 there
                 no
                 other
                 
                 joy
                 or
                 grief
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 proceeds
                 from
                 a
                 good
                 or
                 a
                 bad
                 Conscience
                 .
                 Those
                 which
                 dye
                 with
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 minute
                 sins
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 evil
                 thoughts
                 or
                 words
                 ,
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 Punishment
                 by
                 the
                 Alms
                 and
                 good
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 until
                 after
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 the
                 Righteous
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Beatifical
                 Vision
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 be
                 filled
                 and
                 replenished
                 with
                 certain
                 beams
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 and
                 Divine
                 illumination
                 .
              
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 which
                 opinion
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgment
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latine
                 Churches
                 ,
                 they
                 invoke
                 them
                 with
                 prayers
                 ,
                 reverence
                 and
                 adore
                 their
                 Pictures
                 or
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 burn
                 Lamps
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Candles
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 invoked
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 likewise
                 S.
                 Silvester
                 ,
                 S.
                 Savorich
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 used
                 towards
                 their
                 Dead
                 ,
                 they
                 observe
                 several
                 particulars
                 .
                 The
                 Corps
                 of
                 their
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 they
                 anoint
                 with
                 confecrated
                 Oyl
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 interred
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Laity
                 are
                 only
                 washed
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 and
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 any
                 dies
                 under
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 nine
                 years
                 ,
                 the
                 Parents
                 or
                 Kindred
                 employ
                 some
                 Priest
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 eight
                 days
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Prayers
                 for
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 ,
                 who
                 during
                 that
                 time
                 have
                 their
                 entertainment
                 of
                 Meat
                 and
                 Drink
                 defrayed
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 such
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 ninth
                 day
                 a
                 solemn
                 Office
                 is
                 performed
                 for
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 Deceased
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 rich
                 and
                 Religious
                 
                 do
                 yearly
                 at
                 their
                 expence
                 appoint
                 one
                 day
                 for
                 Commemoration
                 of
                 their
                 departed
                 Relations
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 performance
                 of
                 those
                 Offices
                 which
                 are
                 instituted
                 and
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 
                   Easter
                   Monday
                
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 ordained
                 by
                 Custom
                 for
                 visiting
                 the
                 Sepulchres
                 of
                 their
                 deceased
                 Relations
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 having
                 lamented
                 them
                 a
                 while
                 with
                 howlings
                 and
                 cryes
                 after
                 their
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Women
                 with
                 most
                 barbarous
                 Screeches
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 change
                 the
                 Scene
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 retiring
                 under
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 some
                 Tree
                 ,
                 they
                 eat
                 ,
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 forget
                 their
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 Wine
                 soon
                 chases
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 become
                 as
                 dissolute
                 in
                 their
                 Mirth
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 undecent
                 and
                 extravagant
                 in
                 their
                 Grief
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Custom
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 derived
                 from
                 those
                 ancient
                 Solemnities
                 which
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 kept
                 at
                 the
                 Tombs
                 where
                 Martyrs
                 
                 had
                 been
                 buried
                 ,
                 which
                 usually
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Caemeteria
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Church-yards
                 ,
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 are
                 commonly
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 places
                 the
                 people
                 annually
                 resorted
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 with
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Incense
                 ,
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 and
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 became
                 afterwards
                 so
                 common
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 began
                 to
                 think
                 it
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 perform
                 this
                 Office
                 at
                 the
                 Graves
                 of
                 their
                 Relations
                 ;
                 which
                 time
                 hath
                 now
                 made
                 accustomary
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 service
                 and
                 pastime
                 of
                 
                   Easter
                   Monday
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   manner
                   how
                   some
                   Friars
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   perswaded
                   the
                   Armenian
                   Patriarch
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   at
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   to
                   subscribe
                   a
                   Confession
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Tenents
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 THough
                 the
                 great
                 Marshal
                 Turenne
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 credibly
                 reported
                 )
                 had
                 alwayes
                 inclinations
                 towards
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 he
                 concealed
                 ,
                 for
                 reasons
                 best
                 known
                 to
                 himself
                 :
                 Yet
                 being
                 desirous
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 be
                 owned
                 as
                 a
                 Member
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 suffered
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 upon
                 by
                 such
                 arguments
                 as
                 were
                 then
                 suggested
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 none
                 seemed
                 more
                 convincing
                 or
                 forcible
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Churches
                 concurred
                 with
                 the
                 Roman
                 
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 wherein
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 the
                 Protestants
                 :
                 to
                 prove
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Ambassadour
                 Resident
                 for
                 his
                 most
                 Christian
                 Majesty
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1674
                 ,
                 assembled
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 ,
                 without
                 much
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 he
                 procured
                 a
                 certain
                 Confession
                 very
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Copy
                 of
                 this
                 Confession
                 I
                 saw
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 delivered
                 to
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 Martabet
                 ,
                 or
                 Armenian
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 wrote
                 in
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Language
                 and
                 Character
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 was
                 faithfully
                 Translated
                 for
                 me
                 :
                 which
                 when
                 I
                 well
                 considered
                 ,
                 it
                 appeared
                 plainly
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 origiginally
                 the
                 invention
                 ,
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 contrivance
                 of
                 some
                 Fryer
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 or
                 Stile
                 of
                 an
                 Armenian
                 Author
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 understand
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 have
                 some
                 reasons
                 to
                 perswade
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Idiom
                 of
                 that
                 Language
                 ,
                 which
                 corresponds
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 that
                 definition
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 would
                 understand
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Sacramentum
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 professed
                 Armenian
                 Doctrine
                 holds
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 Elias
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 Confession
                 ,
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 place
                 as
                 many
                 in
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 believe
                 that
                 to
                 avoid
                 confusion
                 they
                 meant
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Pope
                 for
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 explicate
                 a
                 little
                 farther
                 ,
                 they
                 only
                 condemn
                 those
                 who
                 allow
                 not
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 believe
                 that
                 one
                 Preacher
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 Priest
                 can
                 make
                 another
                 :
                 But
                 who
                 this
                 latter
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 well
                 to
                 have
                 declared
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 so
                 much
                 pains
                 to
                 bestow
                 the
                 Anathema
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Confession
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 here
                 mention
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 part
                 the
                 Occasion
                 and
                 Ground
                 of
                 the
                 Report
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1676
                 was
                 spread
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 some
                 years
                 after
                 this
                 Confession
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 and
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 an
                 Armenian
                 Bishop
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 discourse
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 being
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 no
                 greater
                 Revenue
                 than
                 of
                 200
                 Dollars
                 yearly
                 Rent
                 ,
                 the
                 mistake
                 soon
                 appeared
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 acquisition
                 of
                 a
                 poor
                 ignorant
                 person
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 great
                 influence
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 Country
                 Curate
                 in
                 England
                 were
                 brought
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Faith.
                 This
                 Confession
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 every
                 small
                 accident
                 of
                 complyance
                 a
                 new
                 reconciliation
                 is
                 presently
                 divulged
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 happened
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1678.
                 when
                 at
                 Rome
                 for
                 six
                 Months
                 together
                 it
                 was
                 generally
                 reported
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Armenian
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 with
                 six
                 and
                 thirty
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 was
                 on
                 their
                 way
                 thither
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 unto
                 and
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 See.
                 Howsoever
                 ,
                 I
                 perswade
                 my self
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 particulars
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 Controversie
                 between
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 well
                 stated
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Capacity
                 of
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 procure
                 another
                 Confession
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 an
                 Explication
                 of
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 with
                 little
                 variety
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 so
                 little
                 Understanding
                 
                 have
                 these
                 People
                 of
                 Controversies
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 perhaps
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 most
                 good
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 who
                 laid
                 aside
                 all
                 prepossessions
                 to
                 a
                 Party
                 or
                 Tenent
                 .
                 Howsoever
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Desire
                 and
                 Prayer
                 of
                 every
                 good
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 lessen
                 and
                 close
                 the
                 Differences
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Head
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Histories
               ,
               and
               other
               Curious
               Discourses
               ,
               Printed
               for
               ,
               and
               sold
               by
               John
               Starkey
               in
               Fleet-Street
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 THE
                 Voyages
                 and
                 Travels
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                 Holstein's
                 Ambassadours
                 into
                 
                   Muscovy
                   ,
                   Tartary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Persia
                 ,
                 begun
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1633.
                 and
                 finished
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1639.
                 containing
                 a
                 compleat
                 History
                 of
                 those
                 Countreys
                 .
                 Whereunto
                 are
                 added
                 the
                 Travels
                 of
                 Mand●lslo
                 ,
                 from
                 Persia
                 into
                 the
                 
                   East
                   Indies
                
                 ,
                 begun
                 in
                 1638.
                 and
                 finished
                 in
                 1640.
                 
                 The
                 whole
                 illustrated
                 with
                 divers
                 accurate
                 Maps
                 and
                 Figures
                 .
                 Written
                 originally
                 by
                 
                   Adam
                   Ol●arius
                
                 ,
                 Secretary
                 to
                 the
                 Embassie
                 .
                 Englished
                 by
                 
                   J.
                   Davis
                
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 Edition
                 .
                 In
                 Folio
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 20s
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 famous
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Machiavel
                
                 ,
                 Citizen
                 and
                 Secretary
                 of
                 Florence
                 ;
                 containing
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Florence
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Gu●lf
                 and
                 Guibilin
                 ;
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 
                   C●struccio
                   Castraccani
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Murder
                 of
                 Vi●elli
                 ,
                 &c.
                 by
                 Duke
                 Valentine
                 ;
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Germany
                 the
                 Discourses
                 on
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 War
                 ;
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 B●lph●g●r
                 .
                 All
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 Original
                 ,
                 newly
                 and
                 faithfully
                 translated
                 into
                 English.
                 In
                 Folio
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 20s
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 Barbadoes
                 ,
                 St.
                 
                   Christopher's
                   Mevis
                
                 ,
                 St.
                 
                   Vincent's
                   Anteg●
                   ,
                   Martinic●
                   ,
                   Monserrat
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Caribby
                   Islands
                
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 twenty
                 eight
                 :
                 In
                 two
                 Books
                 ;
                 containing
                 the
                 Natural
                 and
                 Moral
                 History
                 of
                 those
                 Islands
                 ;
                 illustrated
                 with
                 divers
                 Pieces
                 of
                 Sculpture
                 ,
                 representing
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 Rarities
                 therein
                 described
                 .
                 In
                 Folio
                 ,
                 Price
                 bound
                 10
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 Europe
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Age
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 particularly
                 of
                 the
                 Republick
                 of
                 Venice
                 .
                 Written
                 in
                 Italia
                 by
                 
                   Battista
                   Na●●
                
                 ,
                 Cavalier
                 ,
                 and
                 Procurator
                 of
                 St.
                 Mark.
                 Englished
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Honyw●●d
                
                 Kt.
                 In
                 Folio
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 14
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Present
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Ottoma●
                 Empire
                 ,
                 in
                 three
                 Books
                 ;
                 containing
                 the
                 Maxims
                 of
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Polite
                 ;
                 their
                 Religion
                 and
                 Military
                 Discipline
                 .
                 Illustrated
                 with
                 divers
                 
                 Figures
                 .
                 Written
                 by
                 
                   Paul
                   Ric●●●
                
                 
                   Esq
                
                 Pat●
                 Secretary
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 Ambassador
                 there
                 ;
                 now
                 Consul
                 of
                 Smyr●●
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 Edition
                 .
                 In
                 Octavo
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 6
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Memoirs
                 of
                 
                   Philip
                   de
                   Comines
                
                 ,
                 Lord
                 of
                 Ag●●●●●
                 ;
                 containing
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Lewis
                 XI
                 .
                 and
                 Charles
                 VIII
                 .
                 Kings
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 remarkable
                 Occurrences
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 Reigns
                 from
                 the
                 year
                 1464.
                 to
                 1498.
                 
                 Revised
                 and
                 Corrected
                 from
                 divers
                 Manuscripts
                 ,
                 and
                 ancient
                 Impressions
                 .
                 By
                 
                   Denis
                   Godfrey
                
                 ,
                 Counsellor
                 and
                 Historiographer
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 Edition
                 lately
                 Printed
                 at
                 Paris
                 .
                 Newly
                 Translated
                 into
                 English.
                 In
                 Octavo
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 6
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 A
                 Relation
                 of
                 three
                 Embassies
                 ,
                 from
                 His
                 Majesty
                 Charles
                 II.
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sweden
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 .
                 Performed
                 by
                 the
                 Right
                 Honourable
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Carlisle
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1663.
                 and
                 1664.
                 
                 By
                 an
                 Attendant
                 on
                 the
                 Embassies
                 .
                 In
                 Octavo
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 4
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 A
                 Relation
                 of
                 the
                 Siege
                 of
                 Candia
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Expedition
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Forces
                 to
                 its
                 surrender
                 ,
                 the
                 27th
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 1669.
                 
                 Written
                 in
                 French
                 by
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Volunteer
                 in
                 that
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfully
                 Englished
                 .
                 In
                 Octavo
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 1
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 An
                 Historical
                 and
                 Geographical
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Country
                 and
                 River
                 of
                 the
                 Amazones
                 in
                 America
                 ;
                 with
                 an
                 exact
                 Map
                 thereof
                 .
                 Translated
                 out
                 of
                 French.
                 In
                 Octavo
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 1
                 s.
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Secret
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Justinian
                 .
                 Written
                 by
                 Procopius
                 of
                 Caesare●
                 .
                 Faithfully
                 rendred
                 into
                 English.
                 In
                 Octavo
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 1
                 s.
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Revolutions
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Mogul
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 Passages
                 for
                 five
                 years
                 following
                 in
                 that
                 Empire
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 Map
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 Indostan
                 ;
                 the
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 discharge
                 it self
                 there
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Riches
                 ,
                 Forces
                 ,
                 and
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 principal
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 decay
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Asia
                 .
                 By
                 Monsieur
                 
                   F.
                   Bernier
                
                 ,
                 Physitian
                 of
                 the
                 Faculty
                 of
                 Montpelier
                 .
                 Englished
                 out
                 of
                 French
                 by
                 
                   H.
                   O.
                
                 Secretary
                 to
                 the
                 Royal
                 Society
                 .
                 In
                 two
                 Parts
                 .
                 In
                 Octavo
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 7
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 France
                 under
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Cardinal
                 Mazarine
                 ,
                 viz.
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 King
                 Lewis
                 XIII
                 .
                 to
                 the
                 year
                 1654.
                 
                 Wherein
                 all
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 State
                 to
                 that
                 
                 time
                 ,
                 are
                 exactly
                 related
                 .
                 By
                 
                   Benj●●●●
                   Priolo
                
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfully
                 Englished
                 by
                 
                   Christopher
                   Wase
                
                 ,
                 Gent.
                 In
                 Octavo
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 4
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 Caesars
                 ,
                 Emperours
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Written
                 in
                 Latin
                 by
                 
                   C.
                   Suetonius
                   Tranquillus
                
                 .
                 Newly
                 Translated
                 into
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 illustrated
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Caesars
                 Heads
                 ,
                 in
                 Copper
                 Plates
                 .
                 In
                 Octavo
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 5
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 compleat
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 or
                 Directions
                 for
                 the
                 Education
                 of
                 Youth
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Breeding
                 at
                 Home
                 ,
                 and
                 travelling
                 Abroad
                 .
                 In
                 two
                 Treatises
                 .
                 By
                 
                   J.
                   Gailbard
                
                 Gent.
                 Who
                 hath
                 been
                 Tutor
                 Abroad
                 to
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Gentry
                 .
                 In
                 Octavo
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 3
                 s.
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 Present
                 State
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 new
                 Relation
                 of
                 a
                 late
                 Voyage
                 into
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Performed
                 in
                 the
                 years
                 1672
                 ,
                 and
                 1673.
                 by
                 
                   F.
                   Van●●eb
                
                 .
                 R.
                 D.
                 Wherein
                 you
                 have
                 an
                 exact
                 and
                 true
                 Account
                 of
                 many
                 rare
                 and
                 wonderful
                 Particulars
                 of
                 that
                 Ancient
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Englished
                 by
                 
                   M.
                   D.
                
                 B.
                 D.
                 In
                 Octavo
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 3
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 A
                 New
                 Voyage
                 into
                 the
                 Northern
                 Countries
                 :
                 Being
                 a
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 Manners
                 ,
                 Customs
                 ,
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 Buildings
                 ,
                 and
                 Habits
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Norwegians
                   ,
                   Laplanders
                   ,
                   Kilops
                   ,
                   Berandians
                   ,
                   Siberians
                   ,
                   Samopedes
                   ,
                   Zemb●●ns
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Islanders
                 .
                 In
                 Twelves
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 1
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 Present
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 United
                 Provinces
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lo●
                   Countries
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Forces
                 ,
                 Riches
                 ,
                 Manners
                 ,
                 Customs
                 ,
                 Revenue
                 and
                 Territory
                 of
                 the
                 Dutch.
                 Collected
                 out
                 of
                 divers
                 Authors
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   W.
                   A.
                
                 Fellow
                 of
                 the
                 Royal
                 Society
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 Edition
                 .
                 In
                 Twelves
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 2
                 s.
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 Present
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 Republicks
                 of
                 Italy
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 Edition
                 enlarged
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Election
                 of
                 Popes
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Character
                 of
                 Spain
                 .
                 Written
                 originally
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   John
                   Gailbard
                
                 Gent.
                 In
                 Twelves
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 1
                 s.
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 Policy
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Venecians
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Civil
                 and
                 Military
                 Affairs
                 .
                 Written
                 in
                 French
                 by
                 the
                 Sieur
                 
                   de
                   la
                   H●y
                
                 ;
                 and
                 faithfully
                 Englished
                 .
                 In
                 Twelves
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 1
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 Voyage
                 of
                 Italy
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 A
                 Compleat
                 Journey
                 through
                 Italy
                 .
                 In
                 two
                 Parts
                 .
                 With
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Towns
                 ,
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 Villas
                 ,
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 Antiquities
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Interest
                 ,
                 Government
                 ,
                 Riches
                 ,
                 Force
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 ;
                 with
                 Instructions
                 concerning
                 ●●●●
                 .
                 By
                 
                   Richard
                   L●ssells
                
                 Gent.
                 who
                 travelled
                 through
                 Italy
                 five
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 Tutor
                 to
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 
                   Opus
                   Posthumum
                
                 ,
                 Corrected
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 his
                 old
                 Friend
                 and
                 Fellow-Traveller
                 ,
                 
                   S.
                   W.
                
                 Never
                 before
                 extant
                 .
                 In
                 Twelves
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 5
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 A
                 Collection
                 of
                 Discourses
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vir●●●si
                   of
                   France
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 Questions
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Natural
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Bea●x
                   Espri●●
                
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 ingenuous
                 Persons
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 .
                 Englished
                 by
                 
                   G.
                   Havers
                
                 .
                 In
                 Folio
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 12
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 A
                 Justification
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 War
                 against
                 the
                 United
                 Netherlands
                 .
                 In
                 two
                 Parts
                 .
                 Illustrated
                 with
                 several
                 Sculptures
                 .
                 By
                 
                   Henry
                   St●bb●
                
                 .
                 In
                 Quarto
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 4
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Venice
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Policies
                 ,
                 Councils
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 Laws
                 of
                 that
                 State
                 are
                 fully
                 related
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Balloting
                 Box
                 exactly
                 described
                 .
                 Written
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1675.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 Sieur
                 
                   Am●lo●
                   de
                   la
                   Ho●scai●
                
                 ,
                 Secretary
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassadour
                 at
                 Venice
                 .
                 In
                 Octavo
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 3
                 s.
                 6
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 The
                 Rules
                 of
                 Civility
                 ,
                 or
                 certain
                 ways
                 of
                 Depor●ment
                 observed
                 in
                 France
                 amongst
                 all
                 Persons
                 of
                 Quality●
                 upon
                 several
                 occasions
                 .
                 Faithfully
                 Englished
                 .
                 In
                 Twelves
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 2
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 Art
                 of
                 Complaisance
                 ,
                 or
                 means
                 to
                 oblige
                 in
                 Conversation
                 .
                 In
                 Twelves
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 1
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Medicina
                   Sta●●●
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Rules
                 of
                 Health
                 ;
                 in
                 eight
                 Sections
                 of
                 Aphorismes
                 .
                 Originally
                 written
                 by
                 Sanct●ri●●
                 ,
                 chief
                 Professor
                 of
                 Physick
                 at
                 Padus
                 .
                 Englished
                 by
                 
                   J.
                   D.
                
                 In
                 Twelves
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 1
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 27.
                 
                 The
                 Temperate
                 Man
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 of
                 preserving
                 Life
                 and
                 Health
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 soundness
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 Memory
                 unto
                 extreme
                 old
                 Age.
                 In
                 three
                 Treatises
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Learned
                 
                   L●●●
                   dus
                   L●●●i●s
                
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 by
                 
                   L●d●wick
                   Cornaro
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Noble
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 Venice
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 by
                 a
                 famous
                 Italian
                 ,
                 Faithfully
                 Englished
                 .
                 In
                 Twelves
                 .
                 Price
                 bound
                 1
                 s.
                 4
                 d.
                 
              
            
             
               
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A58002-e30
           
             Ex
             AEd.
             Lamb.
             8.
             
             Feb.
             1678
             /
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A58002-e3050
           
             Concordiae
             in
             Civitatibus
             Principes
             &
             Ordines
             inter
             se
             ,
             &
             in
             commune
             omnes
             Civitates
             consulerent
             ,
             adversus
             consentientes
             ,
             nec
             Regem
             quenquam
             satis
             validum
             nec
             Tyrannumfore
             .
             
               T.
               Liv.
            
             li.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               the
            
             Morea
             
               and
               parts
               of
            
             Greece
             .
          
           
             The
             Esteem
             which
             the
             Greeks
             have
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
          
           
             The
             Greeks
             presume
             not
             to
             vary
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             or
             Practice
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             have
             some
             opinion
             of
             the
             sanctity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             pride
             of
             Pharisaical
             Professors
             .
          
           
             The
             advantage
             of
             the
             Latine
             Church
             above
             the
             Greek
             .
          
           
             Tmolus
             .
          
           
             Smyrna
             .
          
           
             *
             Besides
             10
             old
             Fountains
             which
             were
             dry
             ,
             but
             again
             repaired
             .
          
           
             The
             Theatre
             .
          
           
             The
             original
             of
             Smyrna
             .
          
           
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             The
             River
             Cayster
             .
          
           
             The
             Temple
             of
             Diana
             .
          
           
             S.
             John's
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Temple
             of
             Diana
             in
             its
             ruines
             .
          
           
             Tac.
             An.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Acts
             19.
             27.
             
          
           
             The
             seven
             Sleepers
             .
          
           
             The
             Theatre
             .
          
           
             The
             Aquaeduct
             .
          
           
             Phygela
             .
          
           
             Tyria
             not
             Thyatira
             
          
           
             Lib.
             37.
             
          
           
             Laodicea
             .
          
           
             The
             Meander
             .
          
           
             Dingizlee
             .
          
           
             Vespasian's
             Circus
             .
          
           
             Hierapolis
             .
          
           
             The
             Theatre
             .
          
           
             The
             pestilential
             Grota
             .
          
           
             Philadelphia
             .
          
           
             Sardis
             
          
           
             Selimus
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Thyatira
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Greeks
             call
             their
             Bishops
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Cyprus
             .
          
           
             1678.
             
          
           
             The
             Ceremony
             in
             creating
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             Contentions
             for
             the
             Office
             of
             Patriarch
             .
          
           
             The
             late
             differences
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Copy
             of
             a
             Patent
             whereby
             the
             G.
             Signior
             makes
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             three
             Patriarchs
             .
          
           
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             Secular
             Priests
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             and
             Constantinople
             compared
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Obedience
             due
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Cosma
             and
             Damianus
             .
          
           
             S.
             George
             .
          
           
             Canonizing
             Saints
             used
             by
             the
             Greeks
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             The
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             The
             question
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             how
             determined
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             Offertory
             to
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Offertory
             for
             the
             living
             
          
           
             The
             Consecration
             .
          
           
             The
             Administration
             .
          
           
             Distinction
             of
             Priests
             .
          
           
             The
             severe
             lives
             of
             Kaloires
             .
          
           
             The
             Reformed
             of
             this
             Order
             .
          
           
             The
             Description
             of
             the
             Mountain
             .
          
           
             The
             antiquity
             of
             the
             Monasteries
             on
             this
             Mountain
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             taxing
             the
             Monasteries
             .
          
           
             The
             Riches
             of
             the
             Monasteries
             .
          
           
             The
             ancient
             troubles
             amongst
             the
             Friers
             .
          
           
             1430.
             
             In
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Florence
             .
          
           
             Laura
             .
          
           
             Athanasius
             the
             Monk.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Caracal
             
          
           
             Ibero
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Monasteries
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             The
             Devotion
             and
             Charity
             of
             the
             Greeks
             to
             these
             Monasteries
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             Kaloires
             in
             this
             Mountain
             .
          
           
             Their
             indepen
             dency
             on
             the
             Patriarch
             .
          
           
             A
             Turkish
             Aga
             set
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             Kareis
             .
          
           
             The
             employment
             of
             the
             Kaloirs
          
           
             The
             learning
             of
             their
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Their
             Libraries
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             the
             holy
             Oyl
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Excommunications
             granted
             on
             every
             trivial
             occasion
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             receiving
             into
             the
             Church
             such
             as
             have
             denyed
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             Or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             ●imes
             appointed
             to
             commemorate
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             The
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Greeks
             touching
             the
             state
             of
             Souls
             after
             death
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             The
             Greek
             Church
             easie
             to
             grant
             divorces
             .
          
           
             The
             Islanders
             of
             a
             different
             humour
             .
          
           
             Greek
             
               Women
               making
            
             Kabin
             with
             Turks
             
               in
               the
            
             Morea
             and
             Romania
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Ep.
             70●
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Job
             42.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             A
             difference
             between
             the
             Latines
             and
             Greeks
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             The
             disposition
             of
             the
             Greek
             Islanders
             .
          
           
             Xio
             .
          
           
             It
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Lentiscus
             ,
             which
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             produces
             the
             like
             Gum.